i^f<UJxCjC^- 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 


COWLEY'S   TALKS 


ON 


DOCTRINE 


^^.c^ 


One  of  the  Tivelve  Apostles  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-Day  Saints. 


PUBLISHED  BY 
BBN.    E^.    RICH, 

CHATTANOOGA,  TENN. 
UK)2. 


TIMES  PRINT,  CHATTANOOGA,  TENN 


o 
o 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

PREFACE. 


.Sji^j::^^  OTWITHSTANDING  what  has  already  been  written  upon 

oW&jm]       the  principles  and  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  as 

^/rj.  ]if^     taught  by  the  Latter-Day  Saints,  I  feel  an  assurance  thut  this 

little  work  will  be  received  with  no  little  pleasure  and  a  great 

degree  of  satisfaction  by  members  of  the  true  Church,  as  well 

as  those  who  are  seeking  light  upon  religious  topics. 

The  style  in  which  the  articles  comprised  in  this  little  volume  are 
written,  is  pre-eminently  plain,  and  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  reading 
public.  Loaded  as  the  articles  are,  with  careful  thought  and  numerous 
scriptural  quotations  and  references,  itself  not  only  a  thought  gatherer  but 
a  thought  generator,  it  will  come  as  a  valuable  aid  to  our  missionaries  and 
theological  organizations,  and  also  to  the  many  investigators  throughout  the 
civilized  world.     Truth  in  studied  brevity  has  been  aimed  at,  without 


^      seeking  the  least  embellishment  of  diction. 


With  an  intense  desire  to  impart  the  truth  to  mankind  as  widely  as 


< 
CD 
p^      possible,  this  little  messenger  is  sent  forth,  trusting  that  it  may  prove  a 

ID      blessing  to  thousands  who  are  as  yet  grovelling  in  darkness  and  superstition 

and  lead  them  to  the  sunlight  of  truth. 

The  Publisher. 
Chattanooga,  Tenn., 

February,  1902. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/cowleystalksondoOOcowlrich 


APOSTASY. 

Tlie  subject  of  Apostasy  occupies  the  miudg  of  people  of 
modern  times  but  very  little.  This,  however,  is  not  surprising 
when  we  consider  their  views  regarding  the  'Church  of  Christ; 
for  they  claim  a  continuation  of  divine  authority  and  the  plan 
of  salvation  from  the  apostolic  ag€f  to  the  present  time,  the  idea 
prevailing  among  them  being,  that  the  Bible  alone  is  a  sufficient 
guide  without  immediate  and  continued  revelation.  In  this  re- 
spect, the  position  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  differs  widely  from 
that  of  all  other  religious  organizations.  The  'Saints  bear  no 
relationship  to  any,  but  declare  in  words  of  soberness,  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  has  restored  the  Gospel  by  modern  revelations 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  This  be'ng  true,  there  must  have 
been  a  departure  from  thef  proper  order  of  the  Gospel. 

To  prove  that  this  has  been  the  case,  we  will  refer  to  state- 
ments of  Holy  Writ.  In  II  Peter  i  :20,  it  is  said,  "Knowing  this 
first,  that  no  prophecy  of  the  Scripture  is  of  any  private  inter- 
pretation, for  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the  will 
of  man ;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the 
Holy  Ghost."  The  Savior  said,  when  addressing  His  disciples: 
"And  then  shall  many  be  offended,  and  shall  betray  one  another, 
and  shall  hate  one  anothei*,  and  many  false  prophets  shall  rise 
and  deceive  many,  and  because  iniquity  shall  abound,  the  love 
of  many  shall  wax  cold."   (Matthew  xxiv:10-12.) 

To  this  testimony  of  Matthew,  concerning  the  words  of  the 
Savior,  in  relation  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  there 
will  be  found  the  corresponding  testimonies  of  Mark  and  Luke. 
It  will  be  remembered  also,  that  the  testimony  of  the  Lord  was 
in  answer  to  a  very  important  question.  When  He  had  foretold 
the  overthrow  of  the  temple,  His  apostles  asked  Him :  "When 
shall  these  things  be,  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  Thy  coming, 
and  of  the  end  of  the  world?"  The  appearance  of  false 
prophets ;  the  deception  of  man ;  the  martyrdom  of  the  apos- 
tles ;  the  betrayal  of  the  Saints  ;  the  love  of  many  waxing  cold  ; 
the  ov^erwhelming  prevalence  of  iniquity ;  the  universal  discord 
and  contentions  of  the  nations,  all  were  prominent  events  to 


6  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine, 

transpire  before  the  advent  of  the  Savior  to  reign  in  power 
and  glory  upon  the  earth.  To  this  we  will  add  the  words  of 
Paul :  "Now  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  our  gathering  together  unto  Him, 
that  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by 
spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day 
of  Christ  is  at  hand.  Let  no  man  deceive?  you  by  any  means :  for 
that  day  will  not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first, 
and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition."  (II 
Thes.  ii:  1-4.) 

It  is  evident  from  the  foregoing  that  some  were  likely  to 
be  deceived  with  regard  to  the  time  of  His  second  coming.  Paul, 
to  prevent  their  being  misled  by  false  te^achers  who  were  likely 
predicting  the  Savior's  advent,  testified  that  there  should  cojne 
a  "falling  away  first."  The  language  is  so  pointed  that  one  can 
readily  se^e  that  nothing  but  a  departure  from  the  unchangeable 
plan  of  salvation  could  fulfill  this  prediction.  We  read  dn  the 
Scriptures  that  "God  hath  set  some  in  the  Church,  first  apos- 
tles; secondarily,  prophets,"  anid  other  officers;  all  of  whom 
were  divinely  inspired  "for  the  work  of  the  ministry,"  with  spir- 
itual gifts  following  the  baptized  believers.  Only  a  short  time 
elapsed,  however,  before  these  officers,  principles,  gifts  and  bless- 
ings, mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  were  not  to  be  found 
on  the  earth;  and  when  we  examine  the  religious  institutions 
of  the  present  time,  these  things,  which  God  set  dn  the  Church, 
are  not  found,  save  with  the  Latter-day  Saints.  The  present 
generation  then,  as  those  of  many  centuries  past  have  been, 
are  witnesses  to  the  verification  of  the  words  we  have  quoted. 

When  Paul  was  about  to  depart  from  Miletus,  he  called  to 
him  the  Elders  of  the  Church  from  the  city  of  Ephesus,  and  in 
his  farewell  address  warned  them,  as  appears  in  the  following 
words :  "F^r  I  know  this,  that  after  my  departing  shall  griev- 
ous wolves  enter  in  among  you,  not  sparing  the  flock.  Also  of 
your  own  selves  shall  men  arise?,  si)eaking  perverse  things,  to 
draw  away  disciples  after  them."  (Acts  xx  :29,30.)  As  an  evi- 
dence that  this  prophecy  was  being  verified  as  early  as  the  time 
of  the?  apostle  John's  banishment  on  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  this 
appears  in  the  second  chaptei-  of  Revelations,  first  and  fifth 
verses:      "Unto    the    angel    of    the   Church   of   Ephesus   write: 


APOSTASY.  / 

These  things  saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right 
hand,  who  walketh  in  the  miidst  of  the  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks;  Remember,  therefore,  from  whence  thou  art  fallen,  and 
repe'nt,  and  do  the  first  works;  or  else  I  will  come  unto  thee 
quickly,  and  will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  this  place,  ex- 
cept thou  repent."  By  reading  the  second  verse  we  discover 
that  false  teachers  had  arisen  among  the  people,  professing  to 
be  apostles,  thus  verifying  the  words  of  Paul.  Following  closely 
the  context,  we  discover  that  similar  reproofs  were  meted  out  to 
most  of  the  branches  of  the  Church  in  Asia,  because  they  were 
departing  from  the  truth. 

Peter,  the  presiding  apostle,  also  has  spoken  very  plainly  re- 
garding the  apostasy.  Beginning  with  the  first  verse  of  thef 
second  chapter  of  his  second  epistle,  we  read :  "But  there  were 
false  prophets  also  among  the  people,  even  as  there  shall  be 
false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable 
heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring 
upon  themselves  swift  destruction.  And  many  shall  follow  their 
pernicious  ways';  by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  truth  shall  be 
e^Ml  spoken  of.  And  through  covetousness  shall  they  with 
feigned  words  make  merchandise?  of  you :  whose  judgment  now 
of  a  long  time  lingereth  not,  and  their  damnation  slumbereth 
not."  From  this  we  learn  not  only  that  false  teachers  should 
arise  among  the  people,  but  that  they  should  succeed  in  deceiv- 
ing the  people,  causiing  them  to  follow  pernicious  ways.  In  con- 
nection with  this  part  of  the  subject,  Paul  says  to  Timothy  : 
"For  the  time  will  come  when  they  will  not  endure  sound  doc- 
trinef;  but  after  their  own  lusts  shall  they  heap  to  themselves 
teachers,  having  itching  ears ;  and  they  shall  turn  away  their 
ears  from  the  truth,  and  sihall  be  turned  unto  fables."  (II 
Timothy  iv :  3,  4.)  Thus  it  is  clearly  stated,  not  only  that  men 
should  arise  "speaking  perverse'  things,"  and  by  their  evil  de- 
signs succeed  in  making  innovations  upon  the  teachings  of  the 
apostles,  but  that  the  people  themselves  would  be  so  allured 
from  the  way  of  life,  as  to  heap  unto  themsielves  these  false 
teachers,  and  many  would  adhere  to  their  spurious  doctrines. 
The  terms  "heap"  and  "many"  do  not  signify  a  few  but  a  great 
number. 

These  quotations   from   the   Holy   Scriptures   bear   especially 


8  cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

upon  the  internal  eruptions  that  occurred  in  the  Church,  causing 
many  to  depart  from  the  straight  and  narrow  path  which  leadeth 
unto  life  eternal.  Those  causes  which  create  internal  division 
and  discord  .in  the  midst  of  the  Saints  are'  the  worst  of  all,  for 
"a  house  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand." 


Having  shown  that  many  of  the  ancient  Saints  departed  from 
the  plan  of  salvaticn,  we  will  now  proceed  to  examine  another 
branch  of  the  subject,  namely  :  The  External  Events  in  Connec- 
tion with  the  History  of  the  Church  which  Conspired  to  Over- 
threw the  People  of  God.  From  the  quotations  here  given,  stat- 
ing that  "the  love  of  many  waxed  cold  ;  many  shall  follow  their 
pernicious  ways,"  etc.,  it  may  be  asked,  "What  shall  become  of 
the  few  who  were  faithful?  Did  not  they  confer  the  authority 
upon  a  people  in  some  remote  corner  of  the  earth?  And  from 
thence  has  it  not  continued,  as  the  true  Church,  down  to  the 
pre^sent  time?"  In  answer  to  these  queries  we  shall  refer  to 
declarations  of  Holy  Writ. 

When  the  Savior  made  His  appearance  in  the  fleah  there 
were  many  religious  denominations  extant,  some  of  which  pro- 
fessed a  firm  belief  in  the  Bible — thef  Old  Testament — and  not- 
withstanding the  ancient  prophets  plainly  foretold  the  birth  and 
ministry  of  the  Savior,  the  religious  element  bitterly  opposed 
Him  and  denounced  new  revelation,  as  manifested  through  the 
Redeemer.  This  peculiar  perversity  of  the  human  family  has 
been  displayed  prominently  whenever  the  Almighty  has  intro- 
duced a  new  disi>ensation  of  the  Gospel.  The  Lord,  fully  under- 
standing the  result  of  such  bitter  persecution,  said  to  His 
apostles :  "Then  shall  they  deliver  you  up  to  be  afflicted,  and 
shall  kill  you ;  and  ye  shall  be  hated  of  all  nations  for  my  name- 
sake"    (Matt,  xxiv  :9.) 

The  vile  treatment  to  which  the  ancient  apostle.s  were  subjected 
and  the  martyrdom  of  many  of  them,  ds  known  to  all  acquainted 
with  the  history  of  those  inspired  men ;  and  scriptural  evidence 
as  to  their  having  been  informed  thereof  in  advance  is  quite 
abundant.  The  Savior  says  in  Mark,  thirteenth  chapter,  ninth 
verse  :  "But  take  heed  to  yourselves-;  for  they  shall  deliver  you 
up  to  councils;    and  in  the  synagogues  ye  shall  be  beaten;    and 


APOSTASY.  y 

ye  shall  be  brought  before  rulers  and  kings  for  my  sake,  for  a 
testimony  against  them."  Another  witness  to  this  testimony  of 
our  Savior  has  also  left  us  the  following :  "And  ye  shall  be  be- 
trayed both  by  parents,  and  brethren,  and  kinsfolks,  and  friends, 
and  some  of  you  shall  they  cause  to  be'  put  to  death." 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that,  in  every  age  of  the  world  when 
the  Lord  has  committed  a  disipensation  of  the  Gospel  to  men 
upon  the"  earth,  the  heavenly  message  has  been  rejectd  by 
the  great  majority  of  the  human  family,  and  the  envy  and 
hatred  of  many  have  been  such  as  to  instigate  measures  of 
violence  against  the  humble  servants  of  the  Lord.  Especially 
is  this  true  when  applied  to  the  professedly  religious  element, 
and  more  directly  to  those  who  aim  to  be  public  instructors 
of  the  people.  Notice  the  action  taken  by  the  Pharisees,  Sad- 
ducees  and  other  religious  classes  regarding  the  ancient  Saints ; 
whiile  the  devotees  of  these  sects  were  divided  on  points  of 
doctrine  and  disagreed  upon  the  writings  of  the  prophets, 
they  combined  their  efforts  to  overthrow  the  Lord's  chosen 
l>eople.  The  Savior,  indicating  the  class  who  would  imbrue 
their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  prophets,  said:  "These 
things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  ye  should  net  be 
offended.  They  diall  put  you  out  of  the  synagogues ;  yea,  the' 
time  Cometh,  that  whosoever  killeth  you  will  thmk  that  he 
doeth  Grod's  service."  (John  xvi :  1,  2.)  This  could  not  apply 
to  the'  atheistic  world,  for  it  denies  the  existence  of  God.  It 
could  not  mean  the  infidel  class,  for  while  they  may  not  deny 
the  existence  of  a  Supreme  Being,  they  disavow  all  forms  of 
worship.  The  Savior's  prediction  was  directed  to  the  religious 
world,  and  from  the  facts  of  the  case,  it  seems  especially  appli- 
cable to  that  portion  of  it  which  cladmed  to  believe  in  the 
writings  of  the'  ancient  prophets.  Immediate  revelation  from 
heaven  has  always  come  in  contact  with  the  vain  traditions 
and  religious  crafts  of  men,  so  that  the  str^ictest  professors  of 
religion  anciently  were,  and  are  now,  among  the?  foremost  in 
persecuting  the  Saints  and  seeking  to  deprive  them  of  the 
rights  and  privileges  which  other  men  enjoy.  In  connection 
with  the  evidence  found  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  on  this  part  of 
the  subject,  the  thousands  of  Latter-day  Saints  who  have  suf- 
fered by  the  hand  of  oppression  in  this  dispensation  of  the 
Gospel,  are  living  witnesses. 


10  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

While  the  revelator  John,  who  was  the  last  remaiiMn^ 
member  of  the  quorum  of  the  Twflve  Apostles  on  the  Eastern 
Hemisphere,  was  in  banishment  upon  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  he  saw 
the  image  of  a  beast,  representing  a  power  that  should  arisef 
in  the  earth,  make  war  upon  the  Saints  and  overcome  them. 
And  they  worshipped  the  dragon  which  gave  power  unto  the 
beast,  and  they  worshiped  the  beast,  saying,  "Who  is  like  unto 
the  beast?  Who  is  able  to  make  war  with  him?  And  he 
opened  his  mouth  in  blasphemy  against  God,  to  blaspheme  His 
name,  and  His  tabernacle,  and  them  that  dwell  in  heaven. 
And  it  was  given  unto  him  to  make  war  with  the  Saints,  and 
to  overcome  them ;  and  power  was  given  Him  over  all  kin- 
dreds, and  tongues,  and  nations."  This  declaration  of  the 
Scriptures  is  very  broad,  indicating  clearly  that  the  Saints 
should  be  overcome,  and  the  power  of  th€f  beast  should  be 
so  extensive  as  to  cover  all  "kindred,  tongues  and  nations," 
thus  leaving  the  people  destitute  of  divine  authority  and  bereft 
of  the  glorious  plan  of  redemption. 

By  turning  to  the  second  chapter  of  Daniel,  we  learn  some- 
thing with  regard  to  the'  period  of  time  when  this  power  which 
made  war  with  the  Saints  and  overcame  them  should  flourish 
in  the  earth.  The  metallic  image  which  Nebuchadnezzar  saw 
in  his  dream  consisted  of  gold,  silvefr,  brass,  iron  and  clay,  so 
we  are  told  in  the  interpretation  given  by  Daniel  thef  prophet. 
It  represented  several  kingdoms,  beginning  with  Babylon, 
which  we  learn  from  history  flourished  in  the  fifth  and  sixth 
centuries  before  Christ ;  and  second,  the  Medio-Persian  govern- 
ment, from  about  530  to  331  B.  C. ;  third,  the  Macedonian 
kingdom,  founded  by  Alexander  the  Great,  from  331  B.  C.,  to 
161  B.  C. ;  fourth,  the  Roman  Empire,  efstablished  in  161  B. 
C,  and  which  flourished  until  483  A.  D.  This  last  named 
government  w^as  represented  in  the  metallic  image  by  the 
two  legs  of  iron,  which  resembled  very  much  the  two  divisions 
of  the  Roman  Empire,  the  one  having  its  seat  of  government  at 
Rome,  the  other  at  Constantinople.  These  subsequently  sub- 
divided into  the  petty  governments  of  modern  Europe,  having 
in  them  the  elements  of  strength  and  weakness,  as  indicated 
by  the  feet  and  toes  of  the  image,  which  were  part  of  iron  and 
part  of  clay.  It  will  be  observed  by  the  dates  given  above 
that   it  was  during  the  time  of  the  Roman  Empire  that  our 


APOSTASY.  11 

Lord  and  Savior  was  born  into  the  world.  As  early  as  the 
banishment  of  the  apostle  John,  about  96  A.  D.,  we  dL^over 
that  n»early  all  apostles  forming  the  chief  quorum  of  officers 
in  the  Church  of  Christ  had  been  martyred.  We  are  informed 
in  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  Institutes  that  the  year  70  A.  D. 
Vespasian  and  Tiis  son  Titus  besieged  the  city  of  Jerusalem 
with  an  army,  destroyefd  the  city  and  the  temple  and  slew 
many  of  the  inhabitants,  this  event  having  been  predicted  by 
the  Savior,  and  recorded  in  Matthew,  twenty-fourth  chapter. 
In  speaking  of  this  powefr  that  should  destroy  the  Saints, 
Daniel  the  prophet,  says,  "And  he  shall  speak  great  words 
against  the  Most  Hdgh  and  shall  wear  out  the  Saints  of  the 
Most  High."  We  might  illustrate  how  literally  thesef  prophecies 
were  verified  by  the  following  example :  Previous  to  the  late 
Civil  War  in  the  American  Union,  the  South  organized  a  re- 
publican form  of  government  with  the  requisite  officers  to  con- 
stitute such  a  government.  In  a  short  time,  however,  the 
Northern  States  engaged  in  war  with  the  South  and  overcame 
them,  so  that  the  confederacy  of  that  section  ceased  to  ex?ist. 
Suppose  a  stranger  should  visit  the  South  at  the  present  time 
and  inquire  of  some?  person  in  that  region  of  country  if  they 
have  a  republic  entirely  independent  of  the  North,  and  on 
being  answered  "We  have,"  the  visitor  quefies,  "Where  is  your 
president?"  "Well,  he  is  done  away  with,  because  no  longer 
needed."  He  is  asked,  "Where  is  your  vice-presiident?"  "Oh, 
we  have  nonef."  "Where  is  your  congress?"  "Well,  that  was 
dissolved  long  ago  and  has  not  existed  since."  "Pray,  then," 
siays  the  stranger,  "What  havef  you  left?"  "Well,  we  have  a 
judge,  and  a  policefman,  besildes  the  book  which  gives  a  history 
of  the  officers  you  inquire  about."  Such  answers,  however 
absurd  and  inconsistent,  are  very  similar  to  those  offered  by 
the  religious  world  of  today  who  claim  to  havef  the  Church  of 
Christ ;  but  when  asked  where  are  their  apostles,  they  answer, 
"We  have  none,  they  are  done  away  with."  "Have  you 
prophets?"  "Oh,  no!  They  are  no  longer  needed."  "Do  the 
members  of  your  church  enjoy  thef  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
that  Jesus  promised  should  follow  believers?"  "Certainly  not, 
they  have  passed  away  centuries  ago,  and  we  have?  no  occasion 
for  them  now."  "Well,  then,  what  have  you  left?"  "Why, 
we  have  a  pastor  and  a  deacon,  and  then  we  have  the  good 


1 2  COWLEY  *S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

Book,  the  Holy  Bible,  that  describes  the  oflBcers  you  mention." 
It  is  very  clear,  from  the  condition  of  affairs,  that  \Ye  have 
briefly  described,  that  at  gome  period  in  the  past,  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  was  taken  from  the  earth  and  the  human 
family  left  without  the  direct  and  authorized  administration 
of  the  plan  of  salvation.  The  prophecies  we  have  quoted 
show,  first,  that  such  an  event  was  to  transpire  some  time 
in  the  future;  second,  about  the  period  of  time  in  which 
many  of  these  predictions  were  verified,  and,  third,  the  means 
of  power  by  which  the  Saints  were  overcome'. 

There  are  other  prophecies  in  the  Bible  which  plainly  show 
that  the  extent  of  the  ancient  apostasy  would  be  universal 
and  conli  nue  in  the  earth  until  a  certain  period  )in  the  history 
of  the  human  family,  which  will,  with  other  items,  form  the 
subject  matter  for  our  next  consideration.  As  the  predictions 
of  the  prophets  relating  to  the  pasit  have  been  so  laterally  veri- 
fied, this  fact  should  promote,  in  the  hearts  of  the  i)eople',  great 
faith  in  the  words  of  the  Lord,  as  these  are  given  in  the  Bible. 


We  have  shown  that  the  Church  established  by  the  Savior 
in  all  its  pristine  beauty  and  purity  was  taken  from  the  earth. 
As  none  of  the  religious  denominations,  existing  between  the 
time  of  J;he  ancient  apostles  and  the  nineteenth  century  have 
received  a  new  commission  from  heaven,  that  fact  is  proof  that 
the  effect  of  the  primitive  apostasy  has  extended  without  inter- 
ruption to  the  present  age  of  the  world. 

Dr.  Mosheim  is  the  author  of  four  large  volumes  of  religious 
history  comprehending  about  eighteen  centuries  of  the  Christian 
era.  This  work  has  been  translated  by  Dr.  Murdock  with 
copious  notes,  or  extracts,  from  the  writers  who  lived  con- 
temporary with  the  times  of  which  he  writes.  From  the 
translation  of  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  Institutes  we  make  a 
few  quotations. 

In  si)eaking  of  the  second  century  of  the  Christian  era, 
Mosheim  says  (Vol.  1,  p.  142)  :  "For  the  noble  simplicity  ana*" 
the  majestic  digmlty  of  the  Christian  religion  were  lost,  or 
at  least  impaired,  when  these  philosophers  presumed  to  asso- 
ciate their  dogmas  with  it  and  to  bring  faith  and  piety  under 
the  dominion  of  human  reason."     On  pages  182  and  183  of  the 


APOSTASY.  18 

same  volume  we  are  informed  that,  to  conform  to  the  customs 
of  Jews  and  Pagan  priests,  rites  and  ceremonies  were  added 
to  the  simplicity  of  correct  worship,  and  a  "large  part  there- 
fore of  the  Christi^an  observances  and  institutions  even  in  this 
century  had  the  asi)ect  of  Pagan  mysteries."  Passing  on  to 
the  third  century  on  page  257,  we  have  the  following:  "All 
the  monuments  of  this  century  which  have  come  down  to  us, 
show  that  there  was  a  great  increase  of  ceremonies."  Page 
259 :  "Baptism  w^as  publicly  administered  twice  a  year  to  can- 
didates who  had  gone  through  a  long  preparation  and  trial." 

Of  the  fourth  century  we  learn  from  p.  845  that  the  regard 
for  Platonic  philosophy  was  embraced  and  mingled  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  Savior :  "Hence  it  is  that  we  see  on  every 
hand  evident  traces  of  excessive  veneration  for  Saints  in 
heaven ;  of  belief  in  a  fire  to  purify  souls  on  leaving  the  body ; 
of  partialiity  for  priestly  celebacy ;  the  worship  of  images  and 
relies,  and  for  many  other  opinions  whic'h,  in  the  process  of 
time,  almost  banished  the  true  religion  or  at  least  very  much 
obscured  and  corrupted  it."  Of  the  fifth  century,  an  account 
is  given  of  impostors  perpetrating  artifices  to  make  people 
think  they  were  miracles  and  thereby  induce  them  to  embrace 
Christianity.  Religious  teachings,  we  are  informed,  "were  sub- 
stantiated, not  so  much  by  the  declarations  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, as  by  the  authority  and  logical  reasonings  of  the  ancient 
doctors."  Page  455 :  "The  whole  Christian  Church  was  in 
this   century   overwhelmed    with   these   disgraceful    fictions." 

We  might  proceed  with  similar  quotations  rdative  to  subse- 
quent centuries  intervening  between  the  fifth  and  the  time  of 
the  Reformation,  but  the  foregoing  will  sufiicd  to  show  that 
religiious  matters  grew  worse  from  one  age  to  another,  pre-  \ 
senting  to  the  world  a  mass  of  religious  confusion.  Although 
there  may  have  been  honorable  men  who  protested  against 
these  evils,  it  is  evident  that  genuine  authority  and  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Gospel  in  their  purity  could  not  be  derived  from 
such  a  corrupt  source?.  We  are  informed  in  the  Scriptures 
that  an  evil  tree  will  not  produce  good  fruit  nor  a  bitter  foun- 
tain send  forth  sweet  waters.  A&' neither  Luther,  Melancthon, 
Huss,  Zwingli,  Calvin  nor  any  of  the  reformers  of  that  age 
received  revelation  from  heaven  authorizing  them  to  establish 
the  Church,  we  find  that  the  world  was  still  without  the  plan 


14  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

of  salvation,  and  that  the  products  of  the  Reformation,  as 
religious  bodies,  are  the  offspring  of  the  motherr  church,  de- 
scribed in  the  Scriptures  as  the  "mother  of  harlots  and 
abomination  of  the  earth."  This  unnatural  mother,  like  some 
of  the  fashionable  women  of  modern  times  (whose  husbands 
and  illicit  patrons  are  zealously  opposing  the  Latter-day 
Saints),  endeavored  to  procure  abortion,  but  failing  in  this, 
she  tried  to  destroy  her  children  after  birth.  Both  attempts 
being  futile,  the  children  grew  to  years  of  maturity  and  in  turn 
gave  birth  to  other  children,  and  so  on  until  now  there  are  sev- 
eral generations  of  them  living.  These  offspring,  being  without 
natural  affection,  have  been  and  still  are  quarreling  with  e'ach 
other  and  casting  missiles  at  their  mothers  and  grandmothers 
as  the  case  may  be. 

In  the  midst  of  this  religious  spectacle,  however,  there  are 
and  have  been  many  honorable  people  who  have  realized  the 
fallen  condition  of  the  world  and  were  honest  enough  to  ac- 
knowledge the  same.  From  Elder  John  Morgan's  Tract  No. 
1,  we  make  the  following  exti-acts :  "Roger  Williams  refused 
to  continue  as  pastor  over  the'  oldest  Baptist  church  in  America 
on  the  grounds  that  there  was  no  regularly  constituted  church 
on  earth  nor  any  x)ersion  authorized  to  administer  church  ordi- 
nances, nor  can  there  be  until  new  apostles  aref  sent  by  the 
Great  Head  of  the  Church  for  whose  coming  I  am  seeking." 
(See  Picturesque  America,  pagef  502.)  Smith's  Bible  Dic- 
tionary also  says :  "We  must  not  expect  to  see  the  Church 
of  Holy  Scriptures  actually  existing  in  its  perfection  on  the 
earth.  It  is  not  to  be  found  thus  perfect  either  in  the  collected 
fragments  of  Christendom  or  still  less  dn  any  one  of  these  frag- 
ments." The  names  of  sixty-five  learned  divines  and  biblical 
scholars  are  on  the  preface  page  as  contributors  to  and  en- 
dorsers of  this  book. 

Mr.  Wesley  states  that  the  reason  the  gifts  are  no  longer 
in  the  church,  is  because  the  love  of  many  waxed  cold  and  the 
Christians  had  turned  heathens  again  and  had  only  a  dead 
form  left.      (See  volume  1,  sermon  94.)  ^ 

The  situation  of  the  religious  world  is  beJautifuUy  depicted  in 
poetic  verse  on  page  forty-one  of  the  Latter-day  Saints'  Hymn 
Book,  in  a  hymn  from  Wesley's  collection.     In  speaking  of  the 


APOSTASY.  15 

golden  age  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  when  the  Saints  were 
endowed  with  spiritual  gifts  and  graces,  the  writer  says  : 

"Where  shall  we  wander  now  to  find 
Successors  they  have  left  behind? 
The  faithful  whom  we  seek  in  vaiin 
Are  'minished  from  the  sons  of  men. 
Ye  different  sects  who  all  declare : 
'Lo!  here  is  Olirisit'  or  'Christ  is  there!' 
Your  stronger  proofs  divinely  give, 
And   show  me  where  true  Christians   live." 

I  will  now  quote  from  the  Bible  to  illustrate  how  plainly  the 
prophets  foretold  what  the  writers  from  whom  I  have  quoted 
clearly  show  to  have  been  verified  :  "Behold  the  days  come, 
saith  the  Lord  Cod,  that  I  will  send  a  famine  in  the  land,  not 
a  famine  of  bread  nor  a  thirst  for  water,  but  of  hearing  the 
words  of  rhe  Lord :  And  they  shall  wander  from  sea  to  sea 
and  from  the  north  even  to  the  east  they  shall  run  to  and  fro 
to  seek  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  not  find  it."  (Amos 
viii:  11,  12.)  We  learn  from  this  that  the  time  was  coming  when 
men  should  seek  to  the  four  points  of  the  compass,  and  in  all 
directions,  and  yet  fail  to  find  the  word  of  God ;  but  we  find  the 
Bible  in  every  direction,  and  that  is  said  to  contain  the  word 
of  the  Lord.  Very  true,  but  that  word  was  directed  to  past  gen- 
erations and  is  a  record  of  the  dealings  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  with  His  children  in  bygone  days. 

The  sacred  record  states :  "Surely  the  Lord  God  will  do 
nothing,  but  He  revealeth  His  secrets  unto  His  servants  the 
Prophets."  (Amos  iii :  7.)  From  this  we  learn  that  if  there 
are  no  prophets  of  the  Lord,  then  our  Heavenly  Father  is  doing 
nothing  in  a  religious  sense  among  the  people  of  ths  earth ; 
but  if  He  is  doing  a  work  among  them  for  their  redemption, 
then  there  must  be  prophets.  By  this  it  will  be  easy  to  ascer- 
tain whether  the  prediction  of  Amos  has  been  verifiefd  or  not. 
Who,  previous  to  the  year'  1827,  for  many  centuries  has  found 
in  his  researches  an  inspired  propheft  who  could  stand  in  the 
midst  of  the?  people  and  say,  "Thus  saith  the  Lord?"  Have  not 
the  people  denied  the  prophets  and  visions  of  heaven?  We 
learn  from  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  Revelations  that  "the 
testimony  of  Jesus  is 'the  spirit  of  prophecy."    Therefore,  if  any 


16  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

have  had  this  testimony  they  have  bcfeu  inspired  with  the 
spirit  of  prophecy.  And  again,  we  are  informed  by  the  Savior, 
as  written  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  John,  that  the  "Spirit 
of  truth  shall  guide  into  all  truth,"  and  "show  you  things  to 
come."  Who  has  seein  things  to  come?  And  where  is  the  word 
of  the  Lord?  Surely  not  with  those  who  deny  prophets  and 
apostles. 

Wef  learn  from  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  Isaiah  that  the 
effects  of  this  ancient  apostasy  would  be  so  universal  as  to 
cover  all  classes  of  society,  affecting  not  only  the  religious  and 
social  circles,  but  the  business  transactions  of  the  human  fam- 
ily. In  the  second  verse  he  says:  "And  it  shall  be  as  with  the 
people,  so  with  the  priest ;  as  with  the  servajnt,  so  with  his 
master ;  as  with  the  maid,  so  with  her  mistress  ;  as  with  the 
buyer,  so  with  the  seller  ;  as  with  the  lender  so  with  the  bor- 
rower;  as  with  the  taker  of  usury,  so  with  the  giver  of  usury 
to  him."  By  reading  the  fifth  verse  of  the  same  chapter  we' 
learn  that  even  the  earth  upon  which  we  dwell  is  seriously 
effected.  Isaiah  says:  "The  earth  also  is  defiled  under  the 
inhabitants  thereof,  because  they  have  transgressed  the  laws, 
changed   the   ordinances,    broken    the   everlasting   covenant." 

As  a  testimony  to  the  fulfillment  of  this  prophecy,  thousands 
of  people  in  the  American  Union  are  witnesses  to  the  fact,  that 
in  many  parts  thef  land  will  not  produce  such  prolific  crops  as 
it  would  several  years  ago,  but  is  gradually  growing  weaker  and 
losing  its  virtue.  Many  places  once  fruitful  are  now  turned 
aside  as  being  too  poor  to  cultivate,  and  are  occupied  by  hedge? 
grass,  F<assafras  bushes  and  growths  of  small  pine.  iSuch  is  the 
rapid  decline  of  the  strength  of  the  soil.  I  have  been  informed 
that  in  one  state  some  of  the  people,  desiring  to  learn  why  the 
soil  was  losing  its  virtue',  took  quantities  of  earth  from  different 
points  and  had  it  analyzed.  The  analysis  revealed  the  fact  that 
the  soil  had  lost  its  sjalt  and  was  therefore  comparatively  of 
but  little  worth,  cnly  to  be  trodden  under  the  foot  of  man.  This 
test  of  the  soil  in  one  section  is  a  fair  sample  of  the  same  con- 
dition of  the  land  in  many  other  places.  These  are  the  terrible 
effects,  Isaiah  informs  us,  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  trans- 
gressing "the  laws,"  changing  "the  ordinances,"  and  breaking 
the  "everlasting  covenant." 

Among  other  important  features  wherein  the  everlasting  cov- 


APOSTASY.  17 

enant  has  been  broken  is  that  pertaining  to  the  marriage  con- 
tract, which,  agreeable  to  the  laws  of  heaven,  is  binding  through 
time  and  eternity,  not  recognizing  death,  which  is  said  to  be  the 
"wages  of  sin,"  as  having  power  to  sever  that  which  is  joined 
together  by  the  power  and  authority  of  God.  The  world  is  now 
following  the  patter/n  of  the  Sadducees  (who  denied  the  resur- 
rection), and  thefefore  pronounce  the  ceremony  of  marriage 
"until  death  do  you  part." 

Another  prophecy  which  vividly  portrays  the  religious  state 
of  affairs  in  the  last  days  is  that  contained  in  (II  Timothy  iii : 
1-6)  as  follows:  "This  know  also,  that  in  the  last  days  peril- 
ous times  shall  come.  For  men  shall  be  lovers  of  thefir  own 
selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  disobedient  to* 
parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  without  natural  affection,  truce- 
breakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers  of  those 
that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  levers  of  pleasure 
more  than  lovers  of  God ;  having  a  form  of  godliness,  but  denying 
the  power  thereof ;  from  such  turn  away." 

This  is  so  plain  that  no  one  neefd  to  doubt  its  verification. 
It  clearly  sets  forth  the  very  evilsi  that  are'  now  prevalent  in  all 
the  civilized  nations  of  the  earth.  While  this  statement  of  e'vil^i 
may  apply  to  the  world  at  large,  it  is  evident  that  it  was  directed 
specially  to  a  certain  class  of  people? — not  to  infidel  nor  atheist, 
nor  yet  to  the  heathen  nations,  which  are  unacquainted  with  the 
name  of  the  Savior  and  with  what  is  termed  Christianity,  but 
to  those  religious  bodies  which,  as  Paul  declares,  "have  a  form 
of  godliness,  but  deny  the  power  thereof."  It  plainly  describes 
the  situation  of  the  Christian  world  at  the  present  time, 
who,  while  they  have  various  forms  of  worship,  deny  the 
gifts  of  vision,  prophecy,  healing,  tongues  and  nearly  all  the 
manifestations  of  the  power  of  the  Lord,  as  enjoyed  by  the 
ancient  Saints.  In  fine,  they  deny  the  Gospel,  for  that,  says 
Paul,  "is  the?  power  of  God  unto  salvation."  The  apostle,  it 
appears,  would  not  attribute  to  them  even  true  forms  of  worship, 
for  he  says  rhey  have  a  "form  of  godliness."  "Prom  such," 
says  Paul,  "turn  away." 

If  all  would  receive  this  admonition  and  "turn  away"  from 
these  powerless  forms,  what  would  become"  of  the  churches  that 
are  now  extant?  With  the  foregoing  positive  predictions  upon 
this  subject,  and  the  facts  before  us  in  verification  of  the  same, 


18  COVVLEY^S  TALKS  ON   DOCTRINE. 

we  can  testify  that  the  words  of  Isaiah  have  been  fulfilled, 
wherein  he  says :  "Behold  the  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth 
and  gross  darkness  the  people ;"  and  that  nothing  short  of  more 
revelation  direct  from  heaven  could  place  the  present  generation 
in  possession  of  the  everlasting  Gcspel. 

Having  shown  that  many  of  the  ancients  fell  away  from  that 
Gospel ;  that  the  faithful  remainder  were  warred  against  by 
the  enemies  of  truth,  and  that  the  last  of  the  saints 
who  held  the  Priesthood  were  overcome,  leaving  no  successors 
to  continue  the  works  of  the  ministry ;  it  is  therefore  made  clear 
that  the  plan  of  salvation  was  taken  away  from  the  earth,  that 
the  results  of  the  ancient  apostasy  were  universal  and  nave 
extended  down  without  interruption  to  the  present  century. 

The  gloom  that  these  serious  events  would  cast  upon  the 
minds  of  the  honest  in  heart  who  saw  this  sad  picture  unfolded 
to  the  gaze  of  the  world,  and  which  would  effect  their  posterity 
in  future  generations,  was  greatly  relieved  when  they  beheld, 
while  rapt  in  heavenly  vision,  angels  from  the  mansions  of  glory 
descending  to  the  earth  with  the  Gospel  message  in  all  its  pttrlty 
and  hoMness,  to  deliver  to  the  sons  of  men,  causing  the  "poor 
among  men  to  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel."  The  apostle' 
John,  while  in  banishment  upon  the  Isle  of  Patmos,  said  :  '.'And 
I  saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven  having  the  ever- 
lasting Gospel  to  preach  to  them  that  dwell  om  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tonguef,  and  people,  saying 
with  a  loud  vctice,  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  Him  ;  for  the 
hour  of  His  judgment  is  come ;  and  worship  Him  that  made 
heaven,  and  6arth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  water." 
(Revelation,  xiv  :6,  7.)  There  are  now  thousands  of  honest- 
hearted  people  ui)on  the  earth  who  testify  that  the  angel  spcken 
of  in  the  foregoing  quotation  visited  Joseph  Smith,  the  prophiet, 
and  delivered  to  him  the  everlasting  Gospel.  Scattered  Israel  is 
coming  to  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  while  the  day  spoken  of  by 
Jeremiah  is  dawning.  "O  I^rd,  my  strength,  and  my  fortress, 
my  refuge  'in  the  day  of  affliction,  the  Gentiles  shall  come  unto 
Theef  from  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  shall  say,  surely  our 
fathers  have  inherited  lies,  vanity,  and  things  wherein  there  is 
no  profit."     (Jeremiah  xvi :  19.) 

Thesie  predictions  are  being  fulfilled  and  will  bef  fulfilled  to 
the  very  letter ;  and  as  the  apostasy  and  its  effects  weref  uni- 


APOSTASY.  19 

versal,  so  will  the  restoration  of  the  Gospd  be  universal,  extend- 
ing to  every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people,  until  Satan 
shall  be  bound  and  the  voice?  of  "peace  on  earth  and  to  men 
good  will"  shall  be  heard  from  the  rivers  to  the  ends  of  the 
earth  ;  when  "the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the 
Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea ;"  and  when  "they  shall  teach 
no  more  every  man  his  neighbor,  and  every  man  his  brother, 
saying,  know  the  Lord ;  for  all  shall  know  Me,  from  the  least 
of  them  unto  the  greatest." 


RESTORATION  OF  THE  GOSPEL. 

Having  shown  conclusively  that  the  Church  of  Christ  in  its 
purity  and  entirety  was  taken  from  the  earth,  we  find  the  world 
without  divine  authority,  without  ordinances  of  the  Gosj^el,  hav- 
ing a  "form  of  godliness  but  denying  the  power  thereof." 
"From  such  turn  away." 

This  would  be  truly  a  seid  picture  to  gaze  upon  and  comtem- 
plate,  were  it  not  that  the'  Lord  also  revealed  to  the  apostles  and 
prophets  anciently  that  in  the  last  days  there  would  be  a  re- 
storation of  all  that  had  been  enjoyed  dn  previous  dispensations. 
The  apostle  Peter,  speaking  of  the  second  advent  of  the  Messiah, 
prophesiied  as  follows :  "And  He  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which 
before  was  preached  unto  you :  whom  the  heaven  must  receive 
until  tlie  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  His  holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began."  (Acts  iii  :20,  21).  This  prediction  is  so  plain  that  a 
"wayfaring  man,  though  a  fool,  need  not  err  therein." 

A  restitution  means  bringing  back  that  which  was  lost ;  even 
if  God  had  not  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  many  prophets  since?  the 
beginning,  giving  in  detail  various  conditions  which  would  be 
restored  to  the  earth,  this  prophecy  would  be  sufficient  in  itself 
in  assuring  "a  restitution  of  all  things"  to  justify  mankind  in 
looking  for  a  new  dispensation  containing  all  the  gifts  and 
'  powers  of  the  apostolic  age". 

These  gifts  and  powers  do  not  exist  in  the  Catholic  church, 
nor  in  any  Protestant  denomination  of  modem  Christendom. 
Nothing  short  of  new  revelation  from  Gcd  will  fulfill  the  pref- 
diction  of  the  apostle  Peter. 

The  twenty-second  and  twenty-third  verses  of  the  same  proph- 
ecy read:  "For  'Moses  truly  said  unto  the  fathers"  (his  prophecy 
here  quoted  by  Peter  is  found  in  Deuteronomy,  18th  chapter, 
commencing  with  the  fifteenth  verse),  "A  prophet  shall  the  Lord 
your  Grod  raise  up  unto  you  of  youv  brethren,  like  unto  me; 
Him  shall  ye  hear  in  all  things,  wliatsoever  He  shall  say  unto 
you.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  every  soul  which  will  not 
hear  that  prophet  shall  be  destroyed  from  among  the  people." 


RESTORATION  OT  THE    GOSPEL.  21 

This  prophecy  undoubtedly  refers  to  the  Savior,  but  the  condi- 
tions specified  were  never  verified  at  His  first  coming.  Tho^e 
who  would  -not  hear  Him  were  not  destroyed  from  among  the 
people.  It  is  plain  therefore  that  the  prediction  must  allude  to 
His  second  adven't.  In  this  connection,  wo  refer  our  readers  to 
the  third  chapter  of  Malachi,  1  to  3,  inclusive :  "Behold,  I  will 
send  my  messenger,  and  He  shall  prepare  the  way  before  me ; 
and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall  suddenly  come  to  His  temple, 
even  the  messenger  of  the  covenant  whom  ye  delight  in,  beliold 
He  shall  come,  said  the  Lord  of  hosts.  But  who  may  abide  the 
day  of  His  coming?  Aaid  who  shall  stand  when  He  appeareth? 
For  He  is  like  a  reifiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap,  and  He  s-hall 
sit  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver,  and  He  shall  purify  the 
sons  of  Levi,  and  purge  them  as  gold  and  silver,  that  they  may 
offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering  in  righteousness." 

These  conditions  did  not  exist  when  Jesus  came  as  the  Babe 
of  Bethlehem.  The  people  then  abode  His  coming.  They  despised 
Him,  and  i>ersecuted  Him  to  the  death.  The  sons  of  Levi  wefre 
not  purged.  Many  centuries  have  elapsed  since  they  offered  an 
acceptable?  offering  unto  the  Lord,  so  far  as  we  are  informed  in 
sacred  or  other  history.  The  Messiah  did  not  come  suddenly  ; 
He  came  as  other  infants  came,  only  under  humbler  circum- 
sftances,  being  borm  in  a  stable  and  cradled  in  a  manger.  Truly 
does  the  Scripture  say :  "He  descended  below  all  things  that 
He  might  rise  above  all  things."  He  did  not  oome  to  His  temple, 
for  He  £iaid  that  "the  foxes  had  holes  and  birds  of  the  air  had 
nests,  but  the  Son  of  Man  had  not  where  to  lay  His  head ;"  and 
again  that  the  temple'  occupied  by  money  changers,  rather  than 
being  a  house  of  prayer,  had  become  a  "den  of  thieves." 

When  He  comes  in  verification  of  Malachi's  prophecy,  He 
will  come  suddenly  and  in  power  and  grmt  glory.  He  will  find  a 
temple  to  come  to.  "  To  do  this,  there  must  be  a  people  called 
of  God,  instructed  by  revelation  direct,  in  order  to  know  Where?, 
when  and  how  to  erect,  in  keeping  with  divine  approval,  such 
a.  sacred  edifice.  Such  information  cannot  be  found  in  the  writ- 
ten word  of  bygone  age?s,  much  less  in  the  writings  and  com- 
mentaries of  learned  divines  who  deny  the  necessity  of  new  and 
continuous  revelation.  Nothing  short  of  a  new  Gospel  digpen- 
sation,  ushered  in  and  perpetuated  by  direct  revelation  from  the 
Lord,  can  fulfill  the  provisions  of  Malachi's  prediction- 


22  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Passing  on  to  chapter  four  of  Malachi's  prophecy,  we  find  the 
inspired  utterances  respecting  the  judgments  of  God,  the  burning 
find  overthrow  of  the  wicked  and  the  rising  of  the  Son  of  Right- 
eousness to  those  who  fear  His  holy  name.  In  the  fifth  verse 
it  is  said:  "Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah,  the  prophet,  before 
the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord."  This  is 
so  definite  that  comments  are  imnecesS'ary.  The  prophet  Elijah 
who  was  taken  to  heaven  in  a  ch-ariot  of  fire  without  tasting 
death  is  doubtless  referred  to. 

In  the  verse  following  the  one  quoted,  the  mission  of  Elijah 
is  specified  to  "turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  children  and 
the  hearts  of  the  children  to  their  fathers."  How  consistent  and 
glorious  s-uch  a  mission  !  The  children  receiving  the  Gospel  in  a 
new  dispensation  naturally  inquire  what  has  become  of  their 
fathers  who  died  without  the  Gospel.  In  other  pages  of  this  vol- 
ume, referring  to  the  redemption  of  the  dead,  we  notice  more 
fully  this  prophecy  and  testify  that  Elijah  has  come  and  also 
restored  the  keys  of  salvation  for  the  dead. 

Zechariah  saw  the  time  when  Jerusalem  should  be  rebuilt, 
and  ^aid:  "Behold,  the  angel  that  talked  with  me  went  forth 
and  another  angel  went  out  to  meet  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
run,  speak  with  the  young  man,  saying,  Jerusalem  shall  be  in- 
habited as  towns  without  walls  for  the  multitude  of  men  and 
cattle  therein."  (  Zech.  ii:  3,  4.)  Continuing,  the  prophet  speaks 
of  Israel  coming  from  the  North,  and  from  Babylon,  and  being 
gathered  to  their  inheritances,  and  that  God  Himself  "shall  dwell 
in  the  midst  of  thee."  The  Scriptures  are  replete  with  similar 
prophecies  pointing  to  the  gathering  of  Israel  to  Zion  and  Jeru- 
salem, the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  other  important  evemts.  How 
any  one  could  believe  that  these  glorious  prophecies  could  be 
verified  without  more  revelation  and  the  establishment  of  a  new 
dispen&ation  of  the  Gospel,  is  more  of  a  marvel  to  a  true  be- 
liever in  the  Bible  than  is  believing  in  prophecy,  revelations, 
visions,  miracles,  etc. 

In  Revelations,  chapter  xiv,  verses  6  and  7,  we  have  the  fol- 
lowing very  clear  prophecy  on  this  important  subject :  "And  I 
saw  another  angel  fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  ever-^ 
lastng  Gospel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying 
with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God  and  give  glory  to  Him,  for  the  hour 


RESTORATION   OF  THE    GOSPEL.  23 

of  His  judgment  is  come ;  and  worsMp  Him  that  made  heaven, 
and  earth,  and  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters."  The  inspired 
utterance  cannot  have  reference  to  an  event  in  the  age"  in  which 
it  was  uttered  for  two  reasons  at  least:  iBrst,  the  people  had 
the  Gospel  at  the  time,  and  John's  mission  was  to  declare  the 
same;  second,  the  v.oice  from  heaven  as  recorded  in  Rev.  iv: 
1,  2,  called  to  Joihn  saying,  "Come  up  hither,  and  I  will  shew 
thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter.'' 

"What  is  prophecy  but  history  reversed?"  Tlius  the  bock  of 
Revelation  is  olie  unbroken  chain  of  prophetic  history  from  firsl 
to  last.  The  declaration  that  an  angel  should  come  with  the 
Grosipel  is  proof  that  the  Gospel  would  be  taken  aw^ay.  Again,  the 
angel  was  to  come  in  the  "hour  of  God's  judgment,"  a  day  not 
at  all  fulfilled  during  the  earthly  ministry  of  our  Savior.  One 
of  the  most  remarkable  features  of  the  prophecy  is  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  without  exception  (every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tongue  and  people,  is  included  in  the  glorious  message),  are 
called  upon  to  worship  Him  who  made  the  heaven,  and  earth  and 
the  sea  and  the  fountains  of  water. 

When  we  come  to  the  subject  of  personality  of  Grod,  it  will  be 
our  purpose  to  show  that  the  "God  without  body,  parts,  and  pas- 
sions" is  not  the  God  who  made  the  heaven  and  the  earth,  and 
hence  the  necessity  of  just  such  an  injunction  as  that  quoted 
from  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Revelation,  being  given  to  the 
world  in  the  last  days.  The  specifications  of  the  prophecy  are 
plain.  The  question  whicli  logically  follows  is,  "Has  that  angel 
come?"  If  he  has  not,  then  he  mu3t  do  so,  or  the  word  of  God 
is  null  and  void,  and  this  is  impossible.  "Not  one  jot  or  tittle 
shall  fall  unfulfilled."  "Though  heaven  and  eartli  shall  pass 
away,  my  word  shall  never  pass/  away." 

Certainly  the  angel  has  not  come  to  any  Catholic  or  Protestant 
ministers,  for  they  dispute  the  necessity  of  angels.  The  only 
claim  to  the  reception  of  the  heavenly  message  isi  made  by  Joseph 
Smith,  the  prophet,  and  his  followers,  who  testify  that  the  angel 
came  to  the  young  man  Joseph.  It  will  not  do  to  dism'iss  this 
claim  by  saying  that  "false  prophets  shall  come,"  for  false  proph- 
ets, counterfeit  coin,  and  every  spurious  imitation  exists  as  a 
counterfeit  to  the  true  article,  so  that  the  existence  of  false 
prophets  is  usually  a  very  fair  indication  that  true  prophets  are 
not  far  away. 


24  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Following  the  coming  of  the  angel  having  the  Gospel  to  restore 
was  to  be  another,  urging  the  Saints  to  come  out  of  Babylon  : 
"And  I  heard  another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  come  out  of  her, 
my  people,  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues."  (Rev.  xviii  :4.) 
Thus  it  is  a  gathe^rlng  dispensation,  as  stated  by  Paul  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Ephesians.  The  Savior,  in  speaking  of  the'  signs  asso- 
ciated with  His  second  coming  and  the  consummation  of  His 
Father's  work  un  the  last  days,  says :  "And  this  Gospel  of  the 
kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the  world  for  a  witness  unto  all 
nations;  and  then  shall  the  end  come."  tv.latt.  xxiv:14. )  This 
prophecy  was  uttered  in  connection  with  the  stating  of  other 
signs  given  by  the  Savior  resi>ecting  His  second  advent,  and  in 
answer  to  a  question  by  the  disciples  :  "Tell  us  when  shall  these 
things  be?  and  what  shall  be  the  sign  of  Thy  coming  and  of 
the  end  of  the  world?" 

"This  Gospl  of  the  kingdom ;"  "Tlie  Everlasting  Gospel ;"  The 
Gospel  of  aipositles,  prophets,  revelations,  visions,  miracles  and 
all  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Tliis  only  true  Gospel  could  not 
be  preached  for  a  witness  unto  all  nations  unless  restored  to 
earth  by  modern  revelations,  for  the  religious  world,  so  far  as 
enjoying  the  true  Gospel  is  concerned,  comes  under  the  prophecy 
of  Isaiah,  chapter  ix :  2 :  "For  behold  darkness  shall  cover  the 
earth  and  gross  darkness  the  people;"  and  again,  chapter  xxiv:  5: 
"The  earth  also  is  defiled  under  the  inhabitants  thereof;  beeauf^e 
they  have  transgressed  the  laws,  changed  the  ordinances,  broken 
the  everlasting  covenant,"  all  this  going  to  prove  the  necessity  of 
a  Gospel  restoration. 

When  Jesus  taught  His  diaiciples  how  to  pray  He  instructed 
them  to  say,  among  other  things,  "Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will 
be  done  in  earth  as  dt  is  in  heaven."  (Matt,  vi  :10.)  If  the  king- 
dom referred  to  by  Him  had  come,  He  would  not  have  instructed 
them  to  pray  for  what  they  already  possessed.  They  were  look- 
ing for  a  future  day. 

On  one  occasion  after  His  resurrection,  the  apostles  ask^d  the 
Savior  this  question  :  "Wilt  Thou  at  this  time  restore  again  the 
kingdom  to  Israel?"  And  He  said  unto  them,  it  is  not  for  you 
to  know  the  times  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  in 
Hi®  own  ix)wer."  (Acts  i:  7.)  Tliis  indicates  plainly  the  establish- 
ment of  God's  kingdom  at  a  future  period  of  time.  We  may 
connect  with  these  inspired  sayings  of  the  Savior  the  prophecy  of 


RESTORATION  OF  THE    GOSPEL.  25 

Daniel,  recorded  in  the  second  chapter  of  his  prophetic  utter- 
ances. By  reading  from  the  second  chapter  of  his  book  we  learn 
that  the  king  of  Babylon  had  received  a  dream  which,  having 
gone  from  his  mind,  he  demanded  to  know  of  the  wise  men ;  and 
not  only  the  interpretation,  but  the  dream  itself.  They,  of 
course,  failed.  Daniel,  the  prophet,  was  called  in,  and  in  the 
spirit  of  a  true  prophet  and  Saint  of  God  acknowledged  that  it 
was  not  in  man  to  reveal  sfuch  things,  '*But  there  is  a  God  in 
heaven  that  revealeth  secrets,  and  make'th  known  to  the  King 
Nebuchadnezzar  what  shall  be  in  the  latter  days."  The  image 
seen  in  the  dream  is  next  described  by  Daniel  as  being  in  form 
like  a  man,  with  a  head  of  fine  gold,  his  breast  and  arms  of  sil- 
ver, his  belly  and  thighs  of  brass,  hisi  legs  of  iron,  his  feet  part 
of  iron  and  part  of  clay.  The  interpretation  made  known  that 
this  image  represented  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,  beginning  with 
Babylon,  the  head  of  gold;  next  came  the  Medio- Persian,  under 
Alexander  the  Great;  then  arose  the  Roman  empire,  out  of 
which  grew  the  modem  kingdoms  of  Europe,  represented  by  the 
feet  and  toes.  Here  comes  the  important  feature  of  the?  proph- 
ecy which  was  to  take  place  in  the  "latter  days,"  of  which  the 
prophet  Daniel  says,  ''And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  shall  the 
God  of  heaven  set  up  a  kingdom,  which  shall  never  be  destroyed  ; 
and  the  kingdom  shall  not  be  left  to  other  people,  but  dt  shall 
break  in  pieces  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms,  and  it  shall 
stand  forever." 

The  language  of  this  prophecy  shows:  first,  that  unlike  the 
preceding  kingdoms,  this  last  named  kingdom  was  to  be  set  up 
by  God  Himself,  in  other  words,  the  kingdom  of  God,  not  of 
man.  Second,  unlike  the?  other  kingdoms,  it  should  never  be 
destroyed.  Third,  it  should  not,  like  the  kingdoms  of  men,  pass 
from  one  people  to  another,  but  should  not  be  left  to  other  peo- 
ple. Fourth,  that  dt  should  have  power  to  break  in  pieces  and 
consume  all  other  kingdoms. 

The  terms  of  this  prophecy,  and  the  history  of  God's  dealings 
with  men  since  it  was  uttered,  are  such  that  no  thoughtful,  well- 
informed  man  can  suppose  that  this  event  took  place  at  the  first 
coming  and  ministry  of  the  Savior,  for  the?  following  reasons : 
first,  the  kingdoms  represented  by  the  toes  and  feet,  contem- 
porary with  which  the  kingdom  of  God  was  to  be  set  up,  did 
not  exist;   the  Roman  empire,  symbolized  by  the  legs  of  iron, 


26  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

was  that  part  of  the  image  then  extant.  Second,  the  kingJcm 
spoken  of  by  Daniel  was  not  to  be  left  to  other  people,  whereas 
the  Savior  Himself  said  to  tlie  diisciples.,  as  recorded  in  Mat- 
theiw  xxi:  43,  "Therefore  say  I  unto  you,  the  kingdom  of  God 
shall  be  taken  from  you  and  given  to  the  nation  bringing  forth 
the  fruits  thereof."  To  this  the  testimony  of  Paul  agrees  in 
Acts  xiii:  46.  "Then  Paul  and  Barnabas  waxed  bold,  and  said,  It 
was  necessary  that  the  word  of  God  should  first  have  been 
spoken  to  you:  but  seeing  ye  put  it  from  you,  and  judge  yonr- 
selves  unworthy  of  everlasting  life,  lo,  we  turn  to  the  Gentiles." 

These  statements  taken  together,  as  well  as  many  other  condi- 
tions referred  to,  prove  clearly  that  the  kingdom  spoken  of  by 
Daniel  was  not  established  in  the  days  of  our  Savior.  We  are 
thus  forced  to  the  adm'ission  that  if  thef  kingdom  of  God  has  not 
come  in  this  age,  it  is  yet  to  come.  There  are,  however,  many 
other  prophecies  relating  to  the  restoration  of  the  last  days, 
which  show  not  merely  that  a  restoration  has  been  predicted, 
but  that  the  Gospel  veritably  has  been  restored  to  man  in  this 
dispensation,  with  all  the  gifts  and  blessings  which  characterized 
the  same  in  the  days  of  the  'Messiah ;  and  more,  that  a  pefople 
are  being  prepared  for  the  coming  and  reign  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

We  have  proved  from  the  Bible  prophecies  that  a  restoration 
of  the  Grospel  in  its  fullness,  by  modern  revelation,  would  take 
place  in  the  last  days.  We  now  desire  to  show  that  this  restor- 
ation has  taken  place,  and  that  Joseph  iSmith,  the  Prophet,  was 
the  man  through  whom  God  has  established  anew  His  Church 
upon  the  earth,  after  the  ancient  pattern,  with  apostles,  proph- 
ets, gifts  and  blessings,  visions  and  revelations. 

Joseph  Smith  announced  to  the  world  that  hef  had  received  the 
visitation  of  heavenly  messengers,  also  that  they  conferred  upon 
him  authority  to  speak  and  oflBciate  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
with  the  same  powe^r  and  authority  received  and  exercised  by 
.lohii  the  Baptist  and  the  aiwstle  Peter  in  ancient  times. 

Now,  the  propliecies  quoted  here  could  not  be  verified  unless 
some  one  should  come  to  the  world  bearing  just  such  a  testimony 
as  that  borne  by  Joseph  Smith. 

Furthermore?,  when  we  ask  Catholic  and  Protestant  ministers 
if  an  angel  has  come  to  any  of  them  with  the  everlasting  Gospel, 
they  answer  in  the  negative,  and  deride  the  ddea  of  new  refvela- 


RESTORATION  OF  THE    GOSPEL.  27 

tiou.  Ask  tliem  if  Elijah  the  Prophet  has  come  to  them,  to  plant 
in  the  hearts  of  the  children  the  promise  made  to  the  fathers. 
They  say  no.  Has  the  messenger  spoken  of  by  Malachi  come  to 
you  and  taught  you  how  to  build  a  temple  to  the  Lord,  that  He 
may  "suddenly  come  to  His  temple?"  Thef  very  question  itself 
is  treated  with  utter  astonishment,  and  the  man  who  asks  it  is 
regarded  as  being  erratic.  We  must  therefore  turn  from  sects 
having  forms  of  godliness  "but  denying  the  power  thereof,"  to 
other  sources  to  find  some  one  who  has  received,  or  shall  re- 
ceive, the  revelations  of  the  Almighty  in  the  last  day®. 

One  thing  is  certain,  if  the  claims  of  thef  Latter-day  Saints  are 
net  true,  then  some  one  must  come  in  the  future  with  just  such 
claims.  We  ask  the  question,  will  the  world  be  any  better  pre- 
pared to  receive  a  message  of  this  character  in  the  future  than 
it  is  today?  Certainly  the  hearts  of  the  people  are  not  being 
prepared  for  such  testmonies  by  the  influence  and  teachings  of 
modern  ministers.  Come?,  dear  readers,  let  us  reason  together ; 
let  us  divest  our  minds  of  all  prejudice.  "Prove  all  things,  hold 
fast  that  which  is  good,"  and  ask  the  question,  what  cons:ti- 
tutes  complete  evidence  that  a  man  is  a  prophet  of  God? 

To  be  a  reliable!  witness  in  a  human  court,  an  individual  must 
be  a  person  of  veracity,  whose  honor  cannot  be  impeached.  Such 
a  man  was  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet.  His  parents  were  hard- 
working farmers.  They  had  a  standing  in  the  community  of 
virtue?,  honesty,  industry  and  sincerity  in  relig^lous  devotion,  un- 
excelled by  any.  His  forefathers  were  among  the  early  founders 
of  New  England,-  who  came  from  the  "motlier  country"  to  enjoy 
the  greater  liberty  of  worshiping  God  without  molestation  and 
according  to  the  dictates  of  conscience.  His  progenitors  were 
soldierg  of  the  Revolution.  They  offered  their  lives  freely  upon 
the  altar  of  liberty,  for  the  freedom  of  the  American  colonies 
and  their  descendants  for  all  generations  to  come.  From  such  a 
line  of  ancestors  came  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  If  they  were 
not  popular,  nor  great,  nor  afii'uent,  in  the  eyes  of  the  world, 
neither  were  the  immediate  ancestry  of  Jesus  and  His  apostles. 
If  Joseph  was  poor  and  earned  his  bread  by  the  sweat  of  his 
brow,  so  did  most  all  of  the  prophets  since  the  world  began.  He 
enjoyed  the  reputation,  among  those  who  knew  him  best,  in 
every  state  in  which  he  lived  throughout  life,  of  being  an 
honest,  industrious,   virtuous,   patriotic   man.       On   trumped-up 


28  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON   DOCTRINE. 

charges  by  the  euemies  of  truth,  he  was  arrested  and  tried 
thirty-nine  times  in  courts  not  conducted  by  men  of  his  awn 
faith,  and  thirty-nine  times  he  was  honorably  acquitted.  The 
last  time  he  was  arrested,  his  enemies  said,  "If  the  law  cannot 
reach  him,  powder  and  lead  shall."  How  like  the  exi)erience  of 
Jesus  before  Pilate !  Honorably  acquitted  by  the  judges,  they 
cried  cut,  "Let  His  blood  be  upon  us  and  our  children!"  And 
so  it  has  been;  the  same  is  true  of  those  who  shed  the  blood  of 
the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  in  these  last  clays. 

In  view  of  the  unpopularity  of  believing  in  angels  and  revela- 
tions in  this  age,  what  purpose  could  a  man  have  in  view,  to 
make  such  a  declaration,  unless  it  was  true?  Joseph  Smith 
gained  no  popularity  or  honors  of  men  by  it ;  he  made  no 
wealth  of  a  worldly  character  by  such  a  course.  On  the  other 
hand,  he  suffered  ignominy,  scorn,  and  persecution  in  almost 
every  form,  including  hunger,  fatigue,  exile,  imprisonment  and 
death  at  the  hands  of  assassins.  If  it  could  be  urged  with  the 
least  propriety  that  when  he  announ<?ed  his  first  vision  he  was 
so  young — only  about  fifteen  years  of  age  (not  much  older  than 
Samuel  the  prophet  when  God  called  him) — that  he  did  not 
realize  the  terrible  consequences  of  such  a  testimony,  he  certainly 
realized  in  a  very  Short  time  and  had  every  opportunity  to  cor- 
lect  h'is  assertions  had  they  been  false. 

Human  nature  is  not  such  as  to  maintain  known  errors  with 
such  unwavering  integrity  and  consistency  against  the  bitter 
&p]X)sition  of  the  world  from  boyhood  to  the  grave..  Yet  with 
all  bis  increasing  trials  and  persecutions,  which  rolled  upon  him 
all  his  life  like  the  angry  waves  of  the  ocean,  driven  by  the 
winds  against  the  peaceful  shore,  he  never  faltered.  His  testi- 
mony never  wavered.  He  testified  that  he  saw  God  the  Father 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  received  of  the  ministrations  of 
John  the  Baptist,  Petefr,  James  and  John,  Elijah  and  other 
prophets  who  lived  in  bygone  ages.  With  an  understanding  of 
these  circumstances  and  a  knowledge  of  his  character,  the  charge 
of  fraud  and  dishonesty  cannot  be  laid  against  him.  If  so,.eve"ry 
prophet  since  the  world  began  can  be  counted  a  dishonest  man. 

The  question  which  naturally  follows  in  this  place  is :  Could 
Joseph  Smith  he  mii^taken?  In  answer  we  say :  He  was  not  a 
religious  zealot.  He  was  a  young  man  of  a  practical  turn  of 
mind.     While  not  a  skeptic,   he  was   i-easonable,   and   thought 


RESTORATION   OF  THE    GOSPEL.  29 

that  men  professing  to  be  the  servants  of  thef  Lord  should  give 
proof  of  their  calling  similar  to  that  given  by  the  ancient  proph- 
ets. If  they  had  the  true  Gospel,  with  the  gifts  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  they  sihould  not  be'  full  of  contradictions  on  doctrine,  at 
least.  This  feature  shcvi^s  that  Joseph  was  of  a  disposition  not 
easily  deluded  by  the  unfounded  theories  of  men.  He  belonged 
to  no  church,  and  like  the  ancient  apostles,  was  free  from  pre- 
conceived dogmas  and  theories.  He  had  no  system  to  bolster  up 
nor  pet  theory  to  maintain.  His  mind  was  free  and  of  an  order 
most  likely  to  be  selected  for  the  great  work  which  the  Lord 
assigned  him. 

The  circumstances  which  led  to  Joseph  Smith's  prayer  offered 
in  the  grove  near  Palmyra,  New  York,  in  the  spring  of  1820, 
were  these :  A  great  religious  revival  had  been  in  progress.  He 
attended.  It  consisted  of  people  who  were  Baptists,  Methodists, 
Presbyterians,  etc.,  represented  in  the  pulpit  by  their  refspective 
ministers.  When  a  convert  joined  the  Baptists  the  other  min- 
isters would  say :  "This  is  the'  way ;  walk  ye  in  it."  And  an- 
other :  "This  is  right ;  follow  this  way."  Yet  their  doctrines 
were  in  conflict.  He  could  get  no  light  from  them.  In  th"s 
frame  of  mind  he  commenced  to  read  the  Scriptures.  He'  came 
to  the  first  chapter  of  James,  fifth  and  sixth  verses.  This  reads 
as  follows :  "If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask  of  God, 
that  giveth  to  all  men  liberally  and  upbraideth  not ;  and  it  shall 
be  given  him.  But  let  him  ask  in  faith,  nothing  wavering,  for 
he  that  wavereth  is  like  a  wave  of  the  sea,  driven  with  the  wind 
and  tossed.  Fcr,  let  not  that  man  think  that  he  shall  receive 
anything  from  the  Lord."  Joseph  believed  the  promise.  He 
put  it  to  the  test.  He  knelt  in  a  grove  of  timber,  and  asked 
God  which  denomination  was  right.  While'  thus  engaged  an 
unseen  powei*  seized  him,  tied  his  tongue,  as  it  were,  and  appa- 
rently would  have  destroyed  his  life.  Here  are'  Joseph's  words, 
quoted  from  the  "Pearl  of  Great  Price,"  page  59:  "Just  at  this 
moment  of  great  alarm  I  saw  a  pillar  of  light  exactly  over  my 
head,  above'  the  brightness  of  the  sun,  which  descended  grad- 
ually until  it  fell  upon  me.  It  no  sooner  appeared  than  I  found 
myself  delivered  from  the  enemy  which  held  me  bound.  When 
the  light  rested  uix)n  nie  I  saw  two  personages,  whose  brightnes-s 
and  glory  defy  all  description,  standing  above  me  in  the  air. 
One  of  them  spoke  unto  me,  calling  me  by  name,  and  said  (point- 


30  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

ing  to  the  other),  This  is  my  beloved  Son'.  Hetar  Him.'  In 
answefr  to  my  question,  which  of  the  sects  were  right,  He  an- 
swered that  none  of  them  were,  and  I  was  forbidden  of  the  Lord 
to  join  any  of  them." 

This  praj^er  was  offered  by  an  honest  boy,  seeking  after  truth, 
unable  to  ge?t  the  whole  truth  from  men.  Would  the  Lord  suffer 
such  a  prayer  to  go  unanswered,  or  suffer  this  boy  to  be  de- 
ceived by  'Satan?  All  reason,  all  Scripture  answers,  no.  "Ask 
and  ye  shall  receive;  knock  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto  you." 
If  a  son  ask  his  father  for  bread  "will  he  give  him  a  stone?" 
If  hef  ask  for  fi^  will  he  give  him  a  serpent?"  The  Savior 
answers,  no.  If  it  is  argued  that  Joseph  was  alone  and  no  one 
else*  present  to  corroborate  his  testimony,  we  have  two  answers : 
One  is  that  those  determined  to  reject  such  revelations  will 
deny  the  veracity  of  two  or  three  men  as  readily  as  the  asser- 
tion of  one;  the  other  is  that  those  who  believe  the  Bible,  to  be 
consistent,  if  they  doubt  the  testimony  of  Joseph  because  he  was 
alone,  must  also  doubt  the  testimony  of  Moses,  who  was  alone 
when  God  spokef  to  him  from  the  burning  bush,  and  again  when 
he  stood  in  His  presence  on  the  mount  and  received  the  Ten 
Commandments.  Will  they  doubt  that  Isaiah  saw  the  Lord  in 
the  days  of  King  Uzziah?  (Isa.  vi.).  Because  Stephen  alone 
saw  God  and  His  Son  in  thef  last  moments  of  His  life,  is  his  tes- 
timony false?  Paul  saw  the  Savior,  but  the  men  who  were 
with  him  saw  Him  not.  Yet  the  Christian  world  believes  that 
Paul  saw  the  Lord,  even  though  other  men  in  the  presence  of 
Paul  did  not  see?  him. 

While  Joseph  was  alone  on  the  occasion  above  related,  he  was 
not  alone  in  all  the  manifestations  whi<?h  the  Lord  gave  him. 
We  have  other  honest  witnesses  who  corroborate  thef  testimony 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  their  testimony  has  not  been 
impeached.  They  were  men  of  good  repute'.  On  the  5th  day  of 
May,  1829,  John  the  Baptist  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  and 
Oliver  Cowdery,  laid  his  hands  upon  their  heads  and  conferred 
upon  them  the  Aaron ic  Priesthood,  which  holds  authority  to 
preach  the"  principles  of  the  Gospel  and  baptize  in  water  for  the 
remission  of  sins,  but  not  authority  to  administer  in  the  laying 
on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  Aaronic  Priest- 
hood was  held  by  John  the  Baptist,  by  Phil.p,  who  baptized  the 
Samaritans,  and  by  others  in  the  times  of  the  apostles.     Sub- 


RESTORATION  OF  THE    GOSPEL.  31 

sequent  to  this  Peter,  James  and  John  presented  themselves  to 
the  same  men,  Joseph  and  Oliver,  conferring  upon  them  the 
holy  apostleship,  w^Mch  included  authority  to  organize  the 
Church  in  its  fullness  and  to  open  the  door  of  the  Gospel  to  all 
nations. 

Passing  over  the  many  remarkable  manifestations  given  to 
the  Prophet  and  others,  we  will  conclude  this  part  of  the  sub- 
ject by  reference  to  thef  statements  of  the  three  witnesses  re- 
specting the  Book  of  Mormon.  Their  testimony  will  be  found  in 
the  title  pages  of  every  copy  of  that  sacred  volume,  signed  with 
their  names — Oliver  Gowdery,  David  Whitmer  and  Martin  Har- 
ris. They  assert  that  an  angel  appeared  before  them,  held  in 
his  hands  the  metallic  plates,  giving  an  account  of  the  ancient 
inhabitants  of  America ;  their  origin,  history  and  destiny ;  the 
dealings  of  God  with  them ;  and  the  fullness  of  the  Gospel  as 
taught  by  the  Savior  and  ancient  prophets  on  this  land,  from 
which  sacred  plates  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  translated  into  Eng- 
lish. The  witnesses  saw  and  handled  thef  platesi,  and  gave  their 
solemn  testimony  to  the  world.  Under  all  circumstances  the  wit- 
nefsses  maintained  their  testimony  to  the  end  in  private  and 
public;  to  all  who  came  to  ask  of  them,  they  told  the  same 
unchanging  story.  Another  feature  of  this  evidence  of  these 
three  witnesses  is  this :  In  the  course  of  time  they  transgresised 
the  rules  and  regulations  of  the  Church,  and  of  necessity  had  to 
be  ^excommunicated.  Having  thus  fallen  away  from  their  ad- 
herefnce  to  the  Church,  from  their  association  and  fellowship 
with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  they  were  placed  in  a  condition 
where  every  inducement  was  presented  them  to  deny  their  tes- 
timony and  in  this  way  frustrate  the  scheme,  if  it  had  been 
fal^.  If  such  a  procedure  had  befen  possible  they  could  thereby 
gain  the  fellowship  and  applause  of  the  world  for  exposing  to 
ridicule  and  shame  the  man  who  came  to  the  world  with  a  New 
Dispensation.  But  they  did  not  do  this.  Being  outside  the 
pale  of  the  Chruch,  may  they  not  be  called  truly  disinterested 
witnesses,  witnesses  stronger  in  that  sense  than  can  be  pro- 
duced to  substantiate  the  divinity  of  ancient  Jewish  Scriptures? 

The  writer  once  sat  in  the  presence  of  David  Whitmer  and  can 
testify  from  personal  contact  with  him  that  he  was  firm  and  un- 
shaken in  the  testimony  which  he  bore  to  the  divine  authenticity 
of   the  Book   of   Mormon.     In   David   Whitmer's   dying  hours, 


32  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

when  enemies  of  this  work  may  have  had  some  liopes  of  his  re- 
canting>  he  asked  the  leading  men  of  Richmond,  Mo.,  if  they 
could  honestly  give  an  affidavit  before  an  officer  that,  from  their 
acquaintance  and  dealings  with  him,  he  was  a  man  of  honesty 
and  truth.  This  they  did,  and  published  it.  They  were  men 
not  of  Mr.  Whitmer's  religious;  views.  With  that  affidavit 
signed  by  about  twelve  leading  business  men  of  the  town,  and  the 
testimony  of  his  physician  that  his  mind  was  i)erfectly  sound, 
he  published  again  to  the  world  his  testimony  that  he  had  seen 
the  angel,  had  handled  the  plates,  and  that  the  Book  of  Mormon 
wag  the  divinely  translated  record. 

In  connection  with  the  coming  forth  of  the  Bock  of  Mormon, 
a  remarkable  prophecy  of  Isaiah  has  been  strikingly  verified  : 
"And  the  vision  of  all  is  become  unto  you  as  the  words  of  a 
book  that  is  sealed  which  men  deliver  to  one  that  is  learned, 
saying,  Read  this,  I  pray  thee:  and  he  saith,  I  cannot;  for  it  is 
sealed  :  and  the  book  is  delivered  to  him  that  is  not  learned,  say- 
ing. Read  this,  I  pray  thee :  and  he  saith,  I  am  not  learned." 
(Isaiaih  xxix:  11,  12.)  When  Joseph  obtained  the  plates  he  dis- 
covered that  a  portion  of  them  were?  sealed  and  learned  from  the 
angel  that  the  time  had  not  come  to  publish  that  part  of  the 
volume,  but  from  the  unsealed  plates  he  copied  some  characters 
and  sent  them  by  Martin  Harris  to  a  learned  linguist  in  New- 
York — Prof.  Anthon.  The  learned  man  examined  them  and  gave 
Mr.  Harris  a  certificate?  testifying  that  they  were  true  characters 
of  Hebrew  and  reformed  Egyptian.  Before  leaving,  the  learned 
man  asked  Mr.  Harris  to  bring  him  the  plates  and  he  would 
translate  them.  Mr.  Harris  answered  that  he  was  forbidden  to 
do  that,  and  also  that  a  portion  of  the'  plates  were  sealed.  He 
replied,  "I  cannot  read  a  sealed  book,"  and  asked  where  Joseph 
Smith  obtained  them.  When  answered  that  an  angel  revealed 
them,  he  asked  to  see  the  certificate  he  had  given  of  their  genu- 
ineness. It  was  handed  him  and  he  tore  it  up  in  a  rage,  saying, 
"Angels  do  not  appear  nowadays."  The  words  of  the  book,  not 
the  book  itself,  were  delivered  to  the  learned  man,  as  Isaiah 
said  they  would  be.  He  said  he  could  not  read  a  sealed  book, 
as  Isaiah  said  he  would  say.  The  book  itself  was  delivered  to 
Joseph,  the  unlettered  youth,  and  in  his  humility  he  said,  I  am 
not  learned ;    but  God  gave  the  gift  of  translation,  that  it  should 


RESTORATION  OF  THE    GOSPEL.  33 

be  done;  not  by  the  wisdom  and  learning- of  men,  but  by  the 
power  of  God. 

Other  Bible  prophecies  might  be  quoted  referring  to  the 
Book  of  Mormon,  but  our  purpose  at  prefsent  is  not  to  treat 
upon  that  sacred  record,  but  incidentally  to  show  that  its  com- 
ing forth  furnishes  strong  evidence  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a 
Prophet  of  God.  How  it  would  be  possible  for  an  unsophisti- 
cated youth  to  devise  a  scheme  that  would  answer  in  its  work- 
ings so  minutely  the  details  of  anciefnt  prophecy,  unless  God 
inspired  him,  should  require  far  more  credulity  to  believe,  than  it 
would  that  he  was  sent  of  God,  and  thus  attribute  to  the  Al- 
mighty the  honor  for  the  great  work. 

With  this  array  of  corroborating  witnefsses,  and  the  practical 
character  of  Joseph  Smith,  we  do  not  see  the  possibility  of  his 
being  mistaken  any  more  than  were  Paul,  Stephen,  Moses,  Peter, 
James  and  John  and  all  the  ancient  prophets.  It  should  be  re- 
membered that  God  has  His  own  way  and  does  not  show  Himself 
openly  to  all  the  people,  but  to  chosen  witnesses.  "Him  God 
raised  up  the  third  day,  and  sihowed  Him  openly,  not  to  all  the! 
people,  but  to  witnesses  chosen  before  God."     (Acts  x :  40,  41.) 

We  come  now  to  another  phase  of  evidence  that  the  Gospel 
has  beefn  restored,  namely,  that  the  organization  of  the  Church 
as  established  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  also  the  doc- 
trines taught  by  him,  are  in  perfect  accord  with  the  teachings 
of  the  Bible.  The  proof  of  this  is  given  in  other  chap- 
ters of  this  volume.  The  evidence  there  given  of  the  divine  mis- 
sion of  Joseph  Smith  is  all  the  stronger  when  we  take  into  con- 
sideration the  fact  that  for  seventeen  centuries  learned  men 
have  been  organizing  churches)  and  teaching  what  they  esteemed 
to  be  the  essentials  of  salvation,  without  being  able  from  the 
fragmentary  teachings  of  the  apostles  to  organize  a  church  with 
apostles,  prophets,  seventies,  etc.  The  force?  of  this  condition  is 
also  enhanced  when  we  recall  that  each  generation  of  reformers 
has  possessed  the  advantages  arising  from  the  experience  and 
conclusions  of  each  generation  preceding  them.  Neither  has 
been  able  to  unite  upon  the  principles  essential  for  mankind  to 
obey  in  order  to  secure  salvation. 

Joseph  Smith  presents  to  the  world  a  system  which  is  a  mon- 
ument of  inspiration,  both  as  to  the  scriptural  evidence  that  the 
organization  is  divine  and  in  the  fact  that  the  practical  workings 
2 


34  COWIiEY's  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

thereof  are  perfect.  He  does  not  stop  at  this.  He  says  to  his 
followers  that  on  condition  of  their  acceptance  of  faith  in  God 
and  in  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  repentance?  from  all  sin,  baptism 
by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  laying  on  of 
hands  by  Elders  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  they  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  the  fruits 
thereof  are  the  samef  as  in  olden  times;  they  shall  prophesy, 
speak  in  tongues,  have  dreams,  visions,  revelations,  healings  and 
miracles.  There  are  in  the  Church  today  310,000  souls.  Of  this 
number  many  are  children,  but  the  thousands  who  have  arrivefd 
at  the  years  of  accountability  have  put  the  promise  to  the  test, 
and  the  universal  testimony  of  these  people  is  that  they  have 
received  knowledge  of  God  for  themselves.  The  tens  of  thou- 
sands, also,  who  have?  passed  from  life,  since  the  date  of  the 
organization  of  the  Church  (1830),  received  the  same  testimony. 
During  the  troubles  of  the  Saints  in  Illinois,  judge  Stephen 
A.  Douglas  was  an  acquaintance  of  Josefph  Smith  and  his  people. 
He  knew  the  injustice  heaped  upon  them  by  his  personal  ac- 
quainrt:ance  with  the  facts.  While  in  the  presence  of  judge 
Douglas  and  others,  the  judge  requested  the  Prophet  to  give  him 
a  history  of  the  persecutions  in  Missouri,  which  he  did.  While 
addressing  the  judge  the  Prophet  said :  "Judge,  you  will  as- 
pire to  the  presidency  of  the  United  States ;  and  if  you  ever  turn 
your  hand  against  me  or  the  Latter-day  Saints,  you  will  feel  the 
weight  of  the  hand  of  the  Almighty  upon  you ;  and  you  will  live 
to  see  and  know  that  I  have  testified  thef  truth  to  you ;  for  the 
conversation  of  this  day  will  stick  to  you  through  life."  {Deseret 
News,  Sept.  24th,  1856.) 

Judge  Douglas  aspired,  as  stated,  to  the  Presidency  of  the 
United  States,  and  was  nominatefd  for  that  position  on  June 
23d,  1860,  at  the  Democratic  convention)  held  in  Charleston. 
When  he  thus  aspired  he  was  a  popular  man,  eloquent  and 
gifted,  and  no  one  seemed  to  have  brighter  hopes  of  success. 
However,  in  his  mistaken  effort  to  win  popular  approval,  in  a 
speech  delivered  in  Springfield,  Illinois,  June  12th,  1857,  he,  in 
defiance  of  his  own  knowledge  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  and  their 
character,  said :  "The  knife  must  be  applied  to  this  i^estiferous, 
body  politic.  It  must  be  cut  out  by  thef  roots  and  seared  over  by 
the  red-hot  iron  of  stem  and  unflinching  law."  Much  more  he 
uttered  against  the  Latter-day  Saints,  in  harmony  with  miaguid- 


RESTORATION   OP  THE    GOSPEL.  35 

ed  public  sentiment.  Wiien  the  election  came  Douglas  was 
badly  defeated.  Of  the  electoral  votes  he  had  but  twelve.  He 
carried  but  one  state.  Feeling  "the  weight  of  the  hand  of  the 
Almighty  upon  him,"  he  died  a  disappointed,  heart-broken  man, 
in  less  than  a  year,  in  the  prime  of  life,  being  but  forty-eight 
years  of  age.  Thus  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  fulfilled  with  ter- 
rible accuracy. 

Again  Joseph  said :  "I  prophesied  that  the  Saints  would  con- 
tinue to  suffer  much  affliction  and  would  be  driven  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains;  many  would  apostatize,  others  would  be  put  to  death 
by  our  persecutors  or  lose  their  lives  in  consequence  of  exposure 
and  disease ;  and  some  of  you  will  live  to  go  and  assist  in  making 
settlements  and  build  cities  and  see  the  Saints  become  a  mighty 
people  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains."  {Mill.  Slav,  Vol. 
xix.,  page  630.)  The  Saints  did  continue  to  suffer  much  pefrsecu- 
tion,  some  did  apostatize,  others  did  (die  of  exposure,  disease  and 
privation.  Others  were  put  to  death  by  persecutors ;  some  lived 
to  go  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Thefy  have  assisted  there  in 
building  cities,  towns  and  temples,  in  making  a  great  common- 
wealth, and  the  Saints  have  become  a  mighty  people  in  the  midst 
of  these  mountains.  They  attract  the  attention  of  the  world. 
"A  city  set  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid."  Thefse  prophecies,  uttered 
by  Joseph  Smith,  have  come  to  pass,  as  have  many  others,  and 
that,  too,  contrary  to  all  human  prospects.  All  his  prophecies 
not  yet  verified  relate  to  future  times,  and  will  come  to  pass  as 
literally  and  exactly  as  those  of  the?  past  or  those  of  any  other 
prophet  since  the  world  began,  for  God  inspired  and  Joseph 
spoke. 

Having  finished  his  mission,  accomplished  all  in  the  flesh  the 
Lord  gave  him  to  do,  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  suffered  the! 
shedding  of  his  blood  at  the  hands  of  a  wicked  mob,  June  27th, 
1844,  in  Carthage,  Illinois.  Why  was  he  slain?  His  doctrine, 
his  promises,  his  life,  his  prophecies,  all  proved  him  to  be  a 
prophet  of  God  before?  he  died  a  martyr.  Let  the  Scriptures 
answer  the  question :  "For  where  a  testament  is,  there  must 
also  of  a  necefssity  be  the  death  of  the  testator."  (Heb.  ix :  16.) 
God  gave  to  the  world  through  Josefph  Smith  a  new  testament 
of  the  plan;  of  salvation.  He  gave  the  Book  of  Mormon,  a 
record  of  the  Gospel  to  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  America.  He 
gave  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  containing  the  revelations  of 


36  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

God  to  the  Saints  of  thef  last  days.  These  do  not  supplant  tlie 
Bible.  They  prove  it  true,  and  all  agree  in  one.  "In  the  mouth 
of  two  or  three  witnesses  shall  every  word  be  established." 
Through  Joseph,  to  this  generation,  camef  the  witness  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood.  By  the 
continuation  of  that  authority  the  Church  exists  today,  with  the 
Prophet  Joseph  F.  Smith  as  its  earthly  living  head.  Every  Elder 
of  the  Church  can  trace  his  authority  back  directly  to  Joseph 
Smith,  who  was  ordained  by  the  apostles  Peter,  James  and 
John,  who  received  it  from  the  hands  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Joseph  Smith's  testimony  is  weighty.  It  efifefcts  the  whole 
world.  The  evidence  must  also  be  weighty,  and  it  can  now  be 
said  that  no  class  of  evidence  was  withheld.  He  gave  all  that 
any  Prophet  ever  gave,  including  life  itself.  He  sealed  his  testi- 
mony with  his  blcod  and  his  testimony  is  in  force  upon  all  the 
world.  The  sealing  of  his  testimony  with  his  blood  also  accords 
with  ancient  prophecy.  John  the  Revelator  was  called  into  a 
high  mountain  to  see  the  visions  of  the  future.  Read  (Rev.  iv  :1). 
Also,  among  other  things,  the  apostle  says :  "And  when  he  had 
opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the*  altar  the  souls  of  them 
that  were  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
they  held  :  And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying :  How  long, 
O  Lord,  holy  and  true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood 
on  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth?  And  white  robes  were. given 
cinto  every  one  of  them ;  and  it  was  said  unto  them,  that  they 
should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow  servants  also 
and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should  be! 
fulfilled."     (Rev.  vi:9-ll.) 

Joseph  Smith,  the  great  Prophet  of  the  last  days,  and  his  mar- 
tyred brother,  the  Patriarch  Hyrum  Smith,  were  among  these 
fellow  servants  who  were  to  be  slain.  They  have  fulfilled  this 
hist  requirement  of  their  earthly  existence.  Their  testimony  is 
true,  attested  by  every  evidence  that  man  could  give  or  the  world 
"e^iuire.  That  testimony  is  binding  upon  all  the  world.  The 
Gospel  has  been  restored  to  man,  through  Joseph  Smith,  in  all  its 
fullness.  Will  men  obey  the  divine  message?  A  proper  answer 
by  every  individual  is  of  the  greatest  importance. 


THE  CHURCH. 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  the  organ- 
ization through  which  the  Lord  is  accomplishing  the  declaration 
of  the  Gospel  in  the  last  days,  gathering  Israel,  administering 
the  ordinances  of  salvation,  and,  in  short,  is  accomplishing  the 
work  of  redemption— that  accomplisihment  which  has  been  pre- 
dicted by  the  mouths  of  all  His  holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began.  The  Church  is  called  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  because 
it  is  His'.  He  directed  how  and  when  to  organize  it,  pointing 
out  by  direct  revelation  the  manner  of  Churcli  government;  the 
principles  and  ordinances  of  the  Gospel;  the  blessings  to  be  en- 
joyed by  those  who  obey  Him,  and  also  the  respective  duties  of 
each  quorum  or  council  of  the  Holy  priesthjood.  The  words 
"Lattea--day  Saints"  are  used  to  distinguish  it  from  the  former- 
day  dispensation,  or  from  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Former- 
day  Siaints. 

The  authority  of  God  delegated  to  man  is!  called  the  Holy 
priesthood.  This  priesthood  is  arranged  under  two  great  heads. 
The  lesser  branch  is  called  the  Levitical  or  Aaronic,  because 
it  was  conferred  upon  Aaron  and  his  posterity.  It  holds  th^ 
keys  of  the  administration  of  angels,  administering  the  outward 
ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  such  as  "baptism  by  immersion  for 
the  remission  of  sins,'*  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  the 
receiving  and  distribution  of  tithefs  and  offerings',  all  subject  to 
the  direction  of  the  high  priesthood.  The  officers  in  the  Aaronic 
priesthood  consist  of  Bishops,  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons. 
There  is  a  presiding  Bishop,  who  holds  the  keys  of  this  priest- 
hood, also  other  Bishops,  who  preside  over  the  interests  of  the 
lesser  priesthood  in  Wiards  of  Branches,  looking  after  the  tem- 
poral interests  of  the  Saints.  The  Priests  are  standing  minis- 
ters, organized  into  quorums  of  forty-eight  in  each. 

The  duty  of  the  Priest  is  to  visit  the  home  of  eiach  member, 
expound  the  Scripture,  invite  all  to  come  unto  Christ  and  exhort 
the  Saints  to  perform  every  duty  enjoined  by  the  Gospel. 

Teachers   are   organized   into  quorums   of   twefnty-four   each. 


dO  COWLEY'S  TALKS  ON    DOCTBINE. 

The  duty  of  those  bearing  this  office  is  to  see  that  the  Saints  dc 
their  duty  and  entertain  no  ill-feelings  toward  their  fellow- 
beings,  and  that  no  iniquity  exists  in  the  Church.  Thefse  general 
duties,  common  to  all  Saints,  consist  in  living  a  chaste,  honest, 
upright,  temperate  and  industrious  life,  attending  to  secret  and 
fiimily  prayers,  attendance  at  meetings  of  worship,  partaking 
of  the  sacrament,  the  paymefnt  of  tithes  and  offerings,  observing 
the  Sabbath  day,  and  kindred  obligations,  all  made  plain  in  the 
revelations  of  God  to  the  Church. 

The  Deacons  are  organized  into  quorums  of  twelve  each,  and 
are  to  assist  the  Teacher  in  all  the  duties  of  his  calling,  as  occa- 
sion may  require,  but  their  especial  duty  is  to  look  after  the 
houses  of  worship,  keep  them  clean,  see  to  the  arrangement  of 
seats  and  the  seating  of  the  people  in  public  assemblies  of  wor- 
ship, and  f^nch  other  Labors  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop  as 
may  conduce  to  the  welfare  of  the  Church. 

The  Meldiisedek  or  higher  pxiesthoo'd  holds  the  keys  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  It  has  the  power  to  seal  on  earth,  and 
what  is  done  is  sealed  in  heaven ;  to  loose  on  earth  and  it  is 
loosed  in  heaven ;  to  receive  the  revelations  of  God ;  to  guide 
the  Church  in  all  things,  and  to  understand  thef  mysteries  of 
godliness  as  far  as  they  are  revealed  to  men  in  the  flesh.  In 
ancient  times  these  keys  and  fullness  of  authority  were  given 
to  Petfifr  when  the  Savior  said  to  him :  "And  I  give  unto  thee 
the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."    (Matt,  xvi:  19.) 

The  offices  of  this  priesthood  consist  of  the  First  Presidency, 
a  quorum  of  three,  bearing  the  holy  apostleship,  and  as  the  or- 
ganization of  the  Church  on  earth  typifies  the  heavenly,  these 
three  symibolize  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  hold 
the  keys  of  authority  over  all  departments  of  the  Ghurch,  on  all 
matters,  spiritual  and  temporal,  even  as  the  Godhead  is  thef 
great  ruling  power  of  the  universe,  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
and  all  that  in  them  is. 

Next  come  the  Twelve  Apostles,  Who  hold  the  keys  of  opening 
the  door  of  salvation  to  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and 
peoples.  The  reason  that  this  quorum  numbers  twelve  is  in 
honor  of  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Jesus  said  to  tiie  '^IVelve 
at  Jerusalem :  "Thou  shalt  sit  upon  twelve  thrones,  judging 
the  whole  house  of  Israel ;"  and  again,  upon  the  foundations 
of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem  were  to  be  the  names  of  the  "T\velve 


THE  CHURCH.  39 

Apostles  of  the  Lamb."  The  Church  in  governmient  is  "built 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone."  (Eph.  ii  :19,  20.)  ^The 
duty  of  the  Twelve  is  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  all  nationis  and  to 
send  the  same  by  their  associates,  the  Seventies. 

The  Seventies  are  organized  into  quorums  of  seventy  in  each, 
presided  over  by  seven  of  their  number.  Their  especial  calling 
is,  like  that  of  the  Twelve,  to  be  witnesses  of  the  truth  in  all 
the  world,  and  they  are  the  ones  especially  appointed  to  asso- 
ciate with  (the  Twelve  in  conveying  the  Gospel  message  to  all 
mankind. 

The  oflSce  of  High  Priest  is  one  of  presidency.  The  High 
Priests  are  not  limited  to  any  especial  number  to  constitute  a 
quorum,  but  any  number  existing  in  a  Stake  of  Zion  is  a 
quorum,  presided  over  by  three  of  their  members.  High  Priests 
are  chosen  to  preside  over  Stakes  of  Zion,  to  act  as  High  Coun- 
selors, preside  over  temples,  officiate  in  the  ordinances  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  and,  where  the  literal  deiscendants  of  Aaron 
are  not  found,  the  Hig<h  Priest  is  chosen  to  officiate  in  the 
Bi^opiric.  Where  men  are  found  among  the  Seventies  or  Elders 
in  any  Ward  or  iStake,  more  suitable  to  fill  a  vacancy  in  the 
Ward  Bishopric,  'Stake  Presidency,  or  High  Council,  than  the 
resident  High  Priests,  such  men  are  selected  and  ordained  to 
the  office  of  High  Priest. 

As  standing  ministers  in  Wards  and  Stakes  the  office  of  Elder 
exists,  and  a  quorum  of  Elders  numbers  ninety-six.  Tlhey  have 
authority  to  preach  the  Gospel,  baptize,  confirm,  administer  the 
sacrament,  anoint,  and  lay  on  hands  for  the  healing  of  the  siek, 
but  differ  from  the  Seventies  in  not  being  under  the  especial 
duty  of  traveling  abroad  to  preach  the  Gospel.  They  have 
authority,  however,  as  do  High  Priests,  to  travel  abroad  and 
preach  the  Gosipel  when  called  by  the  Presidency  of  the  Church. 

There  is  in  the  Church  a  presiding  Patriarclh,  and  other  Pa- 
triarchs in  all  the  Stakes  of  Zion.  The  duty  of  this  high  office 
is  to  impart  bleissings  to  the  Saints  of  God.  In  presenting  the 
general  authorities  of  the  Church  the  name  of  the  Patriarch  is 
presented  next  to  the  Twelve  Apostles. 

The  general  authorities  of  the  Church,  presented  for  the 
acceptance  of  the  Church  at  every  general  conference,  are  the 
Presidency,    the   Twelve   Apostles,    the   Patriarch,   the    Seven 


40  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

Presidents  of  'Seventies,  and  the  Presiding  Bis-hopric  of  ttie 
Ghuroh.  The  names  of  the  officers  in  the  Priesthood  are 
Apostles,  Patriarchs,  High  Priests,  Seventies,  Elders,  Bishops, 
Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons. 

When  difficulties  arise  betvreen  members  of  the  Church  and 
they  fail  to  settle  by  theonselves  and  the  assistance  of  one  or 
two  witnesses,  as  the  Savior  directs,  the  Bishopric  of  the  Ward 
form  an  ecclesiastical  court,  to  which  the  disputants  can  refer 
their  difficulties.  If  the  decision  is  unsatisfactory  to  either  party, 
there  is  a  court  of  appeal  in  each  Stake,  called  the  High 
Council,  consisting  of  twelve  High  Priests  presided  over  by  the 
Presidency  of  the  Stake.  From  their  decision  an  appeal  can 
be  had  ,to  the  Presidency  of  the  Church,  w'hich  is  the  end  of 
controversy.  Trials  by  these  courts  are  conducted  free  of 
charge.  They  are  to  exercise  the  functions  of  their  calling  with- 
out partiality  and  with  the  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes,  and 
to  b^  guided  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in  their  conclusions. 

In  the  selection  of  any  and  all  officers  in  the  Church,  the 
Saints  have  a  voice.  "No  person  is  to  be  ordained  to  any 
office  in  this  church,  where  there  is  a  regularly  organize<l 
branch  of  the  same,  without  the  vote  of  that  church."  (Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  section  xx,  65.)  "And  all  things  shall 
be  done  by  common  consent  in  the  Church,  by  much  prayer  and 
faith,  for  all  things  you  shall  receive  by  faith."  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  section  xxvi,  2.)  The  Gospel  is  a  perfect  law  of 
liberty,  and  no  i)eople  upon  the  earth  have  broader  freedom 
and  a  stronger  voice  in  government,  religious  or  otherwise,  than 
do  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the  governmental  and  all  other 
affairs  of  the  Church. 

The  reader  is  referred  to  the  revelations  of  God,  given  in 
the  last  days  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  for  a  more  perfect 
understanding  of  the  offices  and  duties  thereof,  pertaining  to 
thef  Church  of  Christ.  They  are  to  be  found  in  the  Book  of 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  These  revelations  throw  great  light 
upon  the  fragmentary  statements  of  the  New  Testament,  be- 
cause in  the  latter  no  one  can  learn  thef  relationship  of  one 
quorum  in  the  Church  to  another,  nor  the  explicit  duties  of  the 
respective  offices  in  the  Holy  Priesthood. 

This  Church  was  organized  on  the  6th  of  April,  1830,  as  far 
as  could  be,  with  the  limited  membership  of  six  men — Joseph 


THE   CHURCH.  41 

Smith,  Jr.,  Hyrum  Smith,  Oliver  Cowdery,  Samuel  H.  Smith, 
Peter  Whitmer,  Jr.,  and  David  Whitmer.  It  was  truly  "a 
grain  of  mustard  seed,  the  smallest  of  all  seeds,"  in  comparison 
with  other  organizations.  A  less  number  could  not  'have  been 
organizefd  under  the  laws  of  New  York.  The  great  founder, 
under  God,  of  this  Church,  had  never  belonged  to  any  other. 
It  was  not  an  off-shoot  of  Catholic  or  Protestant,  but  as  "a 
little  stone  cut  out  of  the  mountains  without  hands,"  it  bore  no 
relationsihip  to  any  human  system;  and  as  the  stone  should  in- 
crease in  velocity  as  it  rolled  on,  so  has  the  Church  grown  in 
magnitude  from  the  "mustard  S€fed"  to  a  great  tree.  It  is 
believed  by  the  Saints  that  the  Savior  was  born  on  the  6th  of 
April,  and  that  the  organization  of  this  Church  commemorates 
that  jjreat  event. 

On  the  11th  of  April,  1830,  Oliver  Cowdery  preached  the 
first  Gospel  discourse?  of  this  dispensation.  Soon  branches  of 
the  Ohureh  were  raised  up  in  New  York  and  Pennsylvania. 
Men)  were  brought  into  the  fold  who  later  filled  notable  places 
in  the  Church.  Brigham  Young,  John  Taylor,  Wilford  Wood- 
ruff, Lorenzo  Snow  and  other  leading  men  embraced  the  Gospel 
between  1830  and  1837.  The  Book  of  Mormon  had  been  trans- 
lated and  published  to  the  world  previously.  News  of  the  new 
dispensation  was  heralded  abroad  by  friefnd  and  foe.  At  that 
time  many  were  prepared  to  embrace  the  Gospel,  for  the  Lord 
had  shown  unto  them  that  the  Gospel  in  its  fullness  and  purity 
did  not  exist  in  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  systems  of  so-callefd 
Christianity.  The  ministration  of  heavenly  beings  had  been 
renewed,  and  during  the  entire  lifetime  of  Joseph  Smith  he 
was  the  recipient  of  messages  from  the  eternal  worlds. 

Persecution  arose,  and  bitter  opposition  was  arrayed  agains-t 
the  Church.  The  Prophet  was  at  times  waylaid  by  wicked 
mefn,  and  sometimes  arrested  upon  unfounded,  trumped-up 
charges.  From  all  these  hef  was  delivered  until  the  time  came 
for  him  to  offer  his  life  as  a  martyr. 

In  the  fall  of  1830  Oliver  Cowdery,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  John 
Whitmer  and  Ziba  Peterson  were  called  to  carry  the  Gospel 
to  the  Indians  (Lamanites),  located  in  what  was  then .  thef 
western  wilds  of  these  United  States'.  Near  Kirtland,  Ohio, 
they  met  Sidney  Rigdon  and  other  followers  of  Alexander 
Campbell.    The  Elders  presented  to  them  the  restored  Gospel, 


42  COWLEY*S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

with  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Many  of  them  received  the  truth, 
and  the  town  of  Kirtland  became  a  gathering  place  for  the 
Saints.  Joseph  -Smith,  the  Prophet,  removed  to  that  point,  and 
the  Church  as  a  body  was  chieffly  located  there  as  early  as  1831. 

In  the  meantime  the  future  site  of  the  chief  city  of  Zion  was 
designated  by  revelation  to  the  Prophet,  dedicated  and  set  apart 
for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints.  In  1832  thef  first  periodical 
in  the  Church  was  published,  the  Evening  and  Morning  Star^ 
at  Independence,  Missouri.  The  press  land  property  of  this 
publication  were  subsequently  destroyed  by  a  mob.  Persefcu- 
tion  in  Missouri  became  very  bitter.  Many  of  the  Saints  were 
treated  with  bodily  violence,  their  houses  and  property  def- 
stroyed  by  fire  and  themselves  expelled  from  the  county  by 
armed  mobs. 

During  this  time  Kirtland  was  being  built  up.  The  Lord 
required  the  Saints  to  build  a  temple,  in  which  to  receive 
sacred  ordinances  for  the  salvation  of  the  living  and  the  dead. 
To  this  labor  they  devoted  their  energies,  and  notwithstanding 
their  poverty  the  temple  was  completed  and  refady  for  dedica- 
tion in  March,  1&>6.  Joseph  Smith,  the  Proph.et,  translated 
by  inspiration  the  New  Testament,  completing  the  work  Feb. 
2,  1833.  Five  months  later  he  finishefd  the  transition  of  the 
Old  Testament,  so  far  as  the  Lord  indicated  the  necessity  of 
so  doing.  The  Latter-day  Saints'  Messenger  and  Advocate  was 
published  in  Kirtland.  The  Church,  though  organized  by  the 
authority  of  the  apostlefship,  did  not  contain  snflScient  adherents 
at  first  to  organize  the  councils  of  the  priesthood,  so  as  time 
went  on  and  numbers  increased,  the  Lord  would  indicate  when 
and  (how  to  organize  these  quorums.  The  quorum  of  High 
Priests  was  organized  in  Kirtland,  Miarch  18,  1833.  The  Presi- 
dency and  High  Council  of  the  Church  were  organized  Feb.  17, 
183^.  That  of  the  Seventies  commenced  Feb.  28,  1835.  Thus 
from  time  to  time,  as  the  Church  grew  and  developed,  the  Lord 
made  plain  by  revelation  how  to  organize  every  quorum,  and 
finally  Stakes  of  Zion  and  brandhes  thereof  and  branches  scat- 
tered abroad. 

On  Aug.  17,  1835,  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  con- 
taining the  revelations  of  the-  Lord  to  the  Church  up  to  that 
date,  was  accepted  as  a  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  Between 
that  date  and  the  martyrdom  of  the  Prophet  many  revelations 


THE   CHURCH.  43 

were  given,  but  owing  to  the  poverty  and  unsettled  condition  of 
the  Church  all  of  them  were  not  published  until  subsequent  to 
the  decease  of  thei  Prophet.  During  the  troubles  in  Missouri,  a 
body  of  men  called  "Zion's  Camp"  left  Kirtland  May  5,  1834, 
to  carry  supplies  and  relieve  the  distress  of  their  co-religionists, 
who  had  been  exiled  from  their  homes  in  Indefpendence,  Mis- 
souri. They  performed  the  arduous  journey  on  foot,  througli 
the  wildernesses  of  Indiana,  Illinois  and  Missouri,  accomplished 
their  mission  and  returned  to  Ohio. 

"  Early  in  the  year  1836  the"  ordinances  of  blessing  and  anoint- 
ing were  attended  to  in  the  Kirtland  temple,  and  that  sacred 
edifice  was  dedicated  to  the  Lord  March  27,  1836.  In  the  tem- 
ple the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost  weref  poured  out  in  abundance. 
Many  saw  visions.  The  Savior,  Moses,  Elias  and  ElijaTi  ap- 
peared to  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery.  Previous  to  this, 
Joseph's  first  visit  was  a  personal  visit  of  the  Father  and  the 
Son.  Again  on  Feb.  16,  1832,  the  Savior  appeared  to  Joseph 
Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon,  and  revealed  to  them  the  glories  of 
the  celestial,  terrestrial  and  telestial  worlds,  and  the  suffering 
and  condemnation  of  those?  who  are  unworthy  a  kingdom  of 
glory.  In  1837,  during  the  financial  panic,  a  great  apostasy 
took  place  in  Kirtland,  which  involved  the  standing  of  several 
of  the  Twelve  Apostles.    Persecution  raged  in  Missouri. 

Elders  Kimball,  Hyde  and  Richards  introduced  the  Gospel 
into  England  and  performed  their  first  baptism  July  30th,  1837, 
in  the  river  Ribble.  From  that  time  until  the  present  date  a 
prosperous  mission  has  been  conducted  in  Great  Britain. 
Thousands  have  joined  the  Church  in  that  land  and  gathered  to 
Zion.  Subsequently  John  Taylor  introducefd  the  Gospel  into 
France,  and  with  others,  into  Germany;  Erastus  Snow  into 
Scandinavia,  and  Lorenzo  Snow  into  Italy ;  and  from  these 
countries,  especially  Germany  and  Scandinavia,  thousands  have 
come  to  swell  the  ranks  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  Into  each 
of  these  tonguefs,  and  others,  the  Book  of  Mormon  has  been 
translated  in  fulfillment  of  prophecy. 

The  Gospel  continued  to  spread  in  Canada,  where  it  had  been 
introduced  by  Parley  P.  Pratt,  also  in  the  United  States  and 
Europe.  Persecution  raged  in  Ohio  and  Missouri.  The  Saints 
as  a  body  left  Kirtland  July  6th,  1838,  for  Missouri,  chiefly  lo- 
cating at  Par  West,  Caldwell  county.    In  the  fall  of  that  year, 


44  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Apostle  David  W.  Patten  fell  a  martyr  at  the  hands  of  a  mob 
on  Crooked  river ;  Joseph,  Hyrum  and  others  had  been  sent 
to  prison  without  trial  or  conviction ;  yet  thef  work  prospered 
and  spread  abroad.  During  these  sore  trials,  when  death  to 
the  Prophet  and  others  appeared  inevitable,  he  prophesied  their 
safe  deliverance?  from  the  mob  in  Missouri. 

While  Joseph  and  Hyrum  were  yet  in  prison,  Presidents 
Young  and  Kimball  led  the  suffering  Saints  to  Illinois,  where 
they  established  the  famed  city  of  Nauvoo.  To  that  point 
Joseph  and  his  brethren  made  their  escape  and  enjoyed  a  brief 
respite  from  mobocracy.  The  Prophet  predicted,  however,  that 
Nauvoo  would  not  be  a  resting  place  of  the  Saints  for  a  great 
length  of  time.  In  keeping  with  this  inspiration,  he  prophesied 
OIL  Aug.  6th,  1842,  of  thefir  coming  location  and  greatness  in 
the  Rocky  Mountains.  He  also  prepared  an  expedition  to  ex- 
plore the  AVest,  but  died  a  martyr  before  its  consummation. 

Although  Nauvoo  was  a  sickly  place,  the  industry  of  the 
Saintg  was  attended  with  the  blessings  of  divine  Providefnce, 
and  the  city  grew  with  magic  speed.  A  temple  was  soon  com- 
menced. A  charter  was  obtained  from  the  State  Lregislature  to 
establish  a  university,  and  prospefrity  almost  unparalleled  char- 
acterized the  labors  of  the  people.  However,  the  combination 
of  political  intrigue  and  religious  bigotry  on  the  part  of  reli- 
gious professors,  coupled  with  transgressing  apostates,  soon 
conspired  to  spread  defath  and  destruction  among  the  Saints. 
In  Missouri,  at  Haun's  mill  and  elsewhere,  many  had  been  shot 
down  in  cold  blood,  property  was  burned,  and  the  whole  people 
exiled  from  the  state 

In  Illinois  further  trouble  was  inaugurated  by  Missourians. 
They  sought  on  one  occasion  to  kidnap  the  Projyhet,  but  failed. 
Fabricated  charges  were  made  against  the  Prophet.  He  was 
tried  as  before,  and  every  time  acquitted.  When  his  last  trial 
was  being  conducted,  the  mob  (like  the  rabblef  in  the  halls  of 
Pilate)  said  that  if  the  law  could  not  touch  him,  powder  and 
lead  should.  Their  nefarious  purposes  were  permitted  to  be 
carried  out,  and  on  June  27th,  1844,  Joseph  and  Hyrum,  wTiile 
under  the  pledged  protection  of  Gov.  Ford,  were  assassinated 
by  a  howling  mob  in  Carthage  jail,  Hancock  county,  Illinois. 
Previous  to  his  martyrdom,  the  Prophet  Joseph  had  received 
more  than  one  hundred  revelations,  had  been  instrumental   in 


THE  CHURCH.  ^  45 

organizing  the  Church  in  its  fullness,  and  bestowing  the  keys 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  upon  the  Twelve  Ajpostles.  To  Nauvoo 
were  gathered  thousands  of  people  from  the  several  states, 
Canada  and  Great  Britain.  At  the  time  of  the  Prophet's  mar- 
tyrdom the  Twelve  were  abroad  on  missions,  with  the  exception 
of  Elders  John  Taylor  and  Willard  Richards,  who  were  with 
the  Prophet  and  Patriarch  at  the  time  of  the  martyrdom.  Elder 
Taylor  himself  being  wounded  with  four  bullets. 

While  the  Saints  weref  in  Missouri  the  Lord  commanded  that 
they  should  importune  the  officers  of  the  law  in  the  districts 
where  the  trouble  occurred,  and  not  being  heeded,  should  appeal 
to  the  governor,  thencef  to  the  president  of  the  United  States. 
All  this  was  done,  without  avail.  The  president  answered  their 
appeal  by  saying,  "Gentlemen,  your  cause  is  just,  but  I  can 
do  nothing  for  you."  Governors  of  states  weref  written  to,  to 
use  their  influence  to  avert  the  wrongs  heaped  upon  the  Saints, 
but  from  one  or  two  only  came  a  favorable  response.  On  the 
failure  of  the  states  and  nation  to  protefct  their  own  citizens 
against  mob  violence  and  plunder,  the  Lord  promisied  to  vex 
the  nation  with  a  soref  vexation.  This  was  done  in  the  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  of  lives  'and  the  millions  in  treasure  lost  in 
the  Civil  War.  The  outbrefak  of  this  war  was  revealed  by  the 
Lord  to  Joseph  twenty-eight  years  before  it  came  to  passi,  and 
published  to  the  world  as  early  as  1851. 

The  Church  was  not  founded  by  men,  nor  did  it  depend 
upon  any  particular  man  or  set  of  men  for  strength,  growth  or 
progress.  God  has  foundeid  and  protected  and  is  perpetuating 
His  Church  on  the  earth,  so  that  when  the  Propthet  passed  to 
the  life  beyond,  the  work  continued  and  grew  with  great  rapid- 
ity. It  is  said,  and  truly,  that  "the  blood  of  the  martyr  is  the 
seed  o^  the  Churc'h." 

President  Brigham  Young  and  his  associates  of  the  Twelve, 
according  to  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  and  the  order  of  the  Holy 
Priesthood,  succeeded  to  the  Presidency  of  the  Church.  The 
work  of  the  Lord  continued  to  prosper,  contrary  to  the  predic- 
tion of  its  enemies  that  ^^%en  the  Prophet  Joseph  was  out  of 
the  way  the  work  would  come  to  naug'ht.  The  foundation  of  a 
temple  had  been  laid  which  was  pushed  to  completion,  dedi- 
cated to  the  Lord,  and  ordinances  performed  therein.  Mobo- 
cratic  hostilities  were  refnewed,  however,  with  determined  vigor. 


46  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Nauvoo  was  besieged.  The  temple  was  burned  and  Elder  Wil- 
liam Anderson  and  his  son  killed.  The  Saints  were  expelled  at 
the  point  of  the  bayonet.  They  had  a  flourishing  city  in  an  in- 
credibly short  time.  They  were  quiet,  peaceable,  law-abiding, 
industrious  citizens.  The  killing  of  their  leading  men,  the  burn- 
ing of  their  homes,  the  numerous  indignities  heaped  upon  them, 
were  as  dastardly  and  cold-blooded  as  any  persecution  chron- 
icled in  the  annals  of  history,  especially  when  we  consider  that 
it  occurred  in  a  free  country,  where  libel-ty  for  every  race  and 
religion  is  the  proud  boast  of  its  people.  Many  of  the  people 
left  Nauvoo  in  the  dead  of  winter,  1845-6,  crossing  the  Missis- 
sippi river  on  the  ice.  The  day  aftel*  the  general  exodus,  nine 
children  were  born  in  the  camp  of  the  exiled  people.  Under 
the  leadership  of  President  Young  and  his  associates,  the  Saints 
movefd  westward  across  the  state  of  Iowa  and  built  up  a  settle- 
ment called  Winter  Quarters,  where  the  people  remained  to  re- 
cruit until  1847.  While  there  the  government  called  on  the 
Saints  for  five  hundred  men  to  engage  in  the  war  with  Mexico. 
These  were  promptly  supplied,  and  the  most  able-bodied  men 
were  sent  to  defend  their  country. 

In  the  spring  of  1847,  President  Young  and  a  small  company 
numbering  143,  including  three?  women,  started  from  the  Mis- 
souri river  to  find  beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains  a  place  of  rest, 
where  they  might  build  and  inhabit  homes  and  worship  God 
"free  from  the  furious  rage  of  mobs."  After  an  interesting  and 
trying  journey  of  about  three  months  this  noble?  band  of  pioneers 
entered  Salt  Lake  valley  July  24th,  1847,  over  a  thousand  miles 
from  the  Mississippi  river.  As  they  emerged  from  the  mouth 
of  wliat  was  afterwards  named  Emigration  Canyon,  they  stood 
upon  a  plateau  facing  westward.  To  the  north  and  south  a 
great  valley  extended,  bordered  on  the  west  by  mountains  and  a 
great  inland  sea  of  salt  water,  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  The 
islands  in  the  lake  are  mountains  almost  destitute?  of  timber, 
but  supplied  with  grass  suitable  for  the  grazing  of  horses  and 
cattle.  The  valley  was  poorly  watered,  and  dry  and  sterile  was 
the  apearance  of  the  country  before  them.  But  God  was  their 
leader.  He  had  shown  to  President  Young  beforehand  the  Salt 
Lake  Valley.  When  the  pioneer  band  entered  the  valley  the 
Prophet  said,  'This  is  the  place.  Here  we  will  build  a  city." 
When  they  came  upon  the  ground  where  the  templef  now  stands, 


THE  CHURCH.  47 

President  Young,  thrusting  his  cane  into  the  ground,  said  in 
substance,  "Here  we  will  stay,  and  upon  this  ground  we  will 
build  a  temple." 

All  the  evefnts  conducing  to  the  gi'owth  and  development  of 
the  valleys  prove  that  President  Brigham  Young  knew  whereof 
he  spoke,  and  God  has  confirmed  his  words  by  the  many  bless- 
ings of  divine  Providence  showered  upon  the  pefople  in  building 
up  a  commonwealth  in  what  was  in  those  days  a  great  barren 
waste.  The  soil  upon  which  the  Saints  then  stood  belonged  to 
Mexico.  Those  pioneers  were?  as  truly  exiles  from  their  country 
as  were  the  Puritans  who  sailed  the  trackless  ocean  and  planted 
their  feet  upon  Plymouth  Rock.  And  yet  the  Latter-day  Saints 
then  had  five  hundrefd  men  in  the  American  army,  in  the  con- 
test with  Mexico.  Upon  a  prominent  mountain  peak,  called 
Etnsign,  the  ''Mormon"  pioneers  planted  the  Stars  and  Stripes^ 
the  flag  of  their  country,  and  possessed  the  land  as  citizens  of 
the  United  Statefs.  Upon  the  arrival  of  this  first  company  the 
work  of  plowing  and  building  immediately  commenced.  It 
would  take  volumes  to  tell  the  history  of  the  growth  and  pro- 
gress of  the  Saints  from  that  time  till  now ;  but  this  wondrous 
recital  is  written  upon  the  mountains!  and  in  the  valleys,  which 
are  open'  to  the  inspection  of  all  people. 

In  the  fall  of  1847  a  large  company  of  Saints  crossed  the 
plains,  led  by  President  John  Taylor  and  other  prominent  men. 
The  companies  continued  to  pour  into  Salt  Lake?  valley  and 
spread  into  the  valleys  north  and  south  each  year  from  1847 
to  1900,  coming  as  Latter-day  Saints,  under  the  regulations  of 
the  Ohurch.  The  leading  brethren  had  made  covenant  that  they 
v/ould  not  cease?  their  energies  until  all  the  Saints  who  would 
remain  faithful  should  be  gathered  to  the  place  appointed. 

Before  the  death  of  Prophet  Joseph  many  had  apostatized. 
The  skints  were  not  so  well  established  in  doctrine?  as  they  are 
today,  and  some  were  led  astray  by  the  pretensions  of  promi- 
nent men  who  were  disposed  to  leave  the  Church  and  follow 
the^ir  own  course.  The  TVelve  Apostles  stood  next  in  authority 
to  the  Presidency  of  the  Church  by  the  order  pointed  out  in  the 
revelations  of  God  and  at  the  time  when  Sidney  Rigdon  was 
asserting  his  claims  to  the  guardianship  of  the  Church,  Presi- 
dent Young  stood  up  to  address  the  Saints.  A  re?markable  man- 
ifestation of  God's  power  took  place.     President  Young  was 


48  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

transfigured  before  the  people.  He  appeared  to  Increase  in 
height  and  in  form  of  his  face  and  body  to  thef  exact  personal 
a.ppeiarance  of  the  Prophet  Josei)h  Smith.  When  he  spoke  his 
voice  was  as  that  of  the  martyred  Prophet.  People  who  were 
present  on  that  occasion  say  that  if  their  efyes  had  been  closed 
when  he  arose  from  his  seat  they  would  have  believed  the 
speaker  to  be  none  other  than  the  Martyr.  Truly  the  mantle  of 
Josefph  had  fallen  upon  Brigham,  and  while  Joseph  had  received 
all  the  keys  of  the  priesthood,  he  had  bestowed  them  uipon  the 
Twelve,  also  the  revelations  upon  which  to  build  the  Church  of 
Christ.  President  Young  truly  built  upon  these  revelations 
during  his  entire  administration.  In  1849,  at  Winter  Quarters, 
he  was  susitained  as  President  of  the  Church  by  the  unanimous 
voice  of  the  priesthood,  Heber  C.  Kimball  and  Williard  Rich- 
ards then  being  chosen  Counselors  and  so  endorsed  by  the  voice 
of  the  Church  thereafter  at  general  conferences  during  the  re- 
mainder of  their  lifetimes.  President  Young  presided  over  the 
Church  as  the  senior  Apostle  for  thirty-three  years,  five  years 
in  conneiction  with  the  Twelve  and  twenty-eight  years  in  the 
Presidency. 

Soon  after  the  settlement  of  the  Saints  in  Salt  Lakef  valley, 
other  valleys  were  explored  north  and  south,  and  settlements 
established  wherever  water  could  be  obtained,  as  rapidly  as  the 
strength  and  numbers  of  the  Saints  would  justify.  As  early 
as  1860  settlements  were  founded  and  the  Saints  organized  in 
Wards  and  quorums  of  the  priesthood,  from  Cache  valley  to  St. 
George,  a  distance  of  over  400  miles  from  north  to  south. 
Wherever  the  Saints  locate  in  settlements  of  a  few  families,  or 
more,  they  are  organized  with  a  Bishop  and  counselors  to  prer 
side  over  them,  with  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons,  as  before 
explained,  for  a  local  ministry.  As  helps  in  government  they  had 
in  those  early  days  the  Relief  Society  to  relieve  the  poor  and 
afflicted.  The  society  is  composed  of  women,  and  was  first 
organized  March  17,  1842,  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in 
Nauvoo.  In  1849  the  first  Sunday  school  was  established  in.  the 
Church  by  Richard  Ballantyne,  in  the  Fourteenth  Ward,  Salt 
liake  City.  Later,  and  during  the  administration  of  Prefsident 
Young,  the  Young  Men  and  Young  Ladies'  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations  were  inaugurated.  Still  later,  by  suggestion 
of  Sister  Aurelia  Spencer  Rogers,  under  the  administration  of 


THE   CHURCH.  49 

President  John  Taylor,  th^  Primary  Associations,  presided  over 
and  conducted  by  capable  sisters,  were  established  for  the  es- 
pecial benefit  of  little  children.  All  these  are  helpful  regula- 
tions to  meet  the  growing  requirements  of  the  Saints  in  mat- 
ters of  religious,  moral  and  intellectual  training  and  develop- 
ment. One  of  these  organizations  exists  in  every  Bishop's  Ward, 
uuless  the  number  of  any  class  who  properly  belong  to  one  of 
the  associations  named  is  too  limitefd  to  make  the  organization 
profitable.  In  such  cases  those  who  would  take  part  in  such 
associations  are  not  unprovided  for  because  the  Sunday  school, 
more  than  any  other  association  in  the  Church,  takes  in  all 
ages  of  both  sexes.  Our  Sunday  schools  now  have  a  member- 
ship of  nefarly  125,000. 

Where  there  are  a  sufficient  number  of  Wards,  in  any  section 
of  the  country,  these  Wards  are  presided  over  by  a  President 
and  two  counselors,  witti  a  High  Council,  who  have  certain 
jurisdiction  over  matters  pertaining  to  the  Church  in  this  group 
of  Wards.  Tlhe  associations,  Sunday  schools,  societies,  etc., 
have  a  general  superintendency  of  three,  with  assistants.  This 
organization,  composed  of  the  Wards,  is  called  a  Stake  of  Zion. 
For  convenience  sake,  thef  geographical  boundaries  of  the  Stake 
are  usually  the  same?  as  those  of  the  county,  but  not  always,  or 
necessarily  so.  Sometimes  the  population  of  two  or  three 
counties  is  not  too  great  to  be  one  Stake?,  where  the  settle- 
ments are  close  together,  or  not  separated  by  mountains,  which 
would  render  the  attendance  of  the  people  at  Stake  confefr- 
ences,  especially  in  the  winter  season,  very  laborious,  and  in 
some  instances  almosit  impossible.  We?  have  now  fifty  Stakes 
of  Zion.  They  extend  from  Canada  to  Mexico.  They  exist 
in  Utah,  ^Idaho,  Arizona,  Wyoming,  Colorado,  Canada  and 
Mexico.  Many  of  them  were  organized  just  prior  to  the 
decease  of  President  Young,  the?  remiainder  under  his  suc- 
cessors, respectively :  Presidents  Taylor,  Woodruff,  Snow  and 
Smith. 

April  6th,  1853,  the  Temple  in  ;Salt  Lake  City  was)  com- 
menced It  is  constructed  of  granite.  The  rock  was  hauled, 
the?  first  fifteen  years,  with  ox  teams,  a  distance  of  sixteen 
miles,  two  yoke  of  oxen  frequently  being  required  to  draw 
one  huge  stone.  But  many  years  before  the  completion  of 
the  Temple,  the  locomotive?,  with  many  car  loads  of  stone  at  a 


60  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

time,  rolled  into  the  Temple  block  and  left  its  cargo  by 
the  side  of  the  growing  edifice.  The  capstone  of  this  magnifi- 
cent house  of  the  Lord  was  laid  by  dectricity.  The  current 
was  applied  by  the  finger  of  God's  Prophet,  Wilford  Woodruff, 
then  eighty-four  years  of  age,  and  one  of  that  noble  band  of 
one  hundred  forty-three  who  entered  Salt  Lake  valley  July 
24th,  1847.  President  Young  was  instrumental  in  laying  the 
foundation  of  four  temples  in  Utah,  at  Salt  Lake,  St.  George, 
Logan  and  Manti.  All  have  been,  years  ago,  completed;  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple  being  dedicated  April  6th,  1893,  by  President 
Wilford  Woodruff.  The  ordinances  of  salvation  for  the  liv- 
ing and  the  dead  are  performed  in  the  tefmples,  and  tens  of 
thousands  have  been  oflBciated  for  since  their  completion. 

Subsequent  to  the  exodus  of  the  Church  from  Nauvoo  to  Salt 
Lake  valley,  the  Go9i)el  was  introduced  to  the  Pacific  Isles  by 
President  George  Q.  Cannon  and  other  Elders  in  1853.  In 
the  work  of  preaching  the  Gospel  many  countries  have?  not  yet 
accorded  perfect  religious  freedom,  and  to  penetrate  these  the 
Churdh  awaits  only  the  provinces  of  the  Almighty  to  break 
down  the  barriers  and  make  it  feasible  to  promulgate  the 
Gospel  in  those  countries.  In  other  lands,  where  frefedom 
reigns,  the  Elders  have  carried  the  glorious  message.  The 
Book  of  Mormon  has  been  translated  into  German,  Danisih, 
Swedisli,  French,  Spanish,  Italian,  Hawaiian,  Maori  and  other 
tongues,  and  will  continue  to  be  given  to  the  world  until  the 
truths  of  the  Gosjyel  upon  its  sacred  pages  shall  be  read  by 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  i>eople.  The  thousands 
who  have  embraced  the  work  with  honest  motives  have  received 
the  witness  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  their  own  satisfaction.  Gifts 
and  blessings  which  the  ancient  saints  enjoyed  have  been  ref- 
newed  in  this  glorious  dispensation. 

The  external  history  of  the  Church  has  been  the  same  as  in 
other  times.  "If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love 
its  own ;  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  therefore  the 
world  hateth  you."  "And  they  that  live  godly  in  Christ 
Jesus  shall  suffer  persecution,"  Prophecy  has  been  and  is 
being  fulfilled.       "What  is  proptiecy  but  history  reversed?" 

History  repeats  itself.  When  Joseph  Smith  promulgated  a 
new  revdation,  religious  and  irreligious  fought  against  such 
an  idea.       Professional  religionists  seek  to  prove  by  the  Scrip- 


THE   CHURCH.  61 

tures  that  revelations  are  not  for  our  day.  In  this  they 
fail,  because  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  abound  in  predic- 
tions of  future'  revelations  and  events  which  cannot  be  filled 
without  revelation.  The  wicked  have  resorted  to  slander,  ridi- 
cule and  falsehood,  then  to  violence,  resulting  in  the  destruction 
of  property  and  human  life.  All  this  being  futile,  they  movefd 
the  nation  by  the  falsehoods  of  Judge  Drummond  to  send  an 
army  to  Utalw.  But  when  the  army  came  they  found  that 
this  United  States  officer  had  ba^sely  deceived  thef  president  of 
the  nation,  by  telling  that  the  Mormons  wore  in  a  state  of  re- 
bellion and  had  burned  the  court  records,  these  being  found 
unharmed.  The  Mormons  were  at  peace  with  God  and  ell 
mankind,  quietly  minding  their  owd  business,  pursuing  their 
vocations  of  life  and  building  up  the  country  for  the  benefit 
and  blessing  of  all  who  should  come  within  their  gatefs.  The 
army  came  to  Utah  in  1857,  and  subsequently  returned  East, 
going  chiefly  to  the  South,  their  leading  officer,  Gen.  Albert 
Sidney  Johnston,  taking  part  with  the  Confederate  army  in 
the  great  rebellion.  He  fell  upon  the?  battlefild  of  Shiloh, 
April  6th,  1862,  thirty-two  years  to  the  day  after  the  Church 
was  born  in  this  dispensation.  The  army  sold  to  the  Mor- 
mons mules,  wagons,  harness  and  other  materials  much  needed, 
at  a  mere  nominal  figure,  and  thus  befing  a  blessing,  proved 
the  words  of  Isaiah  true,  "I  will  make  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  me." 

As  the  Saints  grew  in  prosperity  and  importance,  avarice 
and  prejudice  seized  political  demagogues,  adventurers  and 
religious  bigots,  to  stir  the  nation  to  a  systemiatic  effort  to 
crush  out  "Mormonism."  Special  legislation  was  enacted 
and  enforced  beyond  the  severity  of  its  own  provisions.  About 
eight  hundred  men  went  to  prison ;  a  few  women  were  incar- 
cerated because  they  would  not  testify  against  their  husbands ; 
heavy  fines  were  paid  and  hundreds  went  into  exile  rather  than 
prove  untrue  to  the  solemn  covena'nts  and  obligations  they 
had  entered  into  under  their  religious  convictions.  Finally 
confiscation  of  Church  property  took  place,  but  most  of  it  was 
afterwards  restored.  In  1890  President  Woodruff  issued  his 
manifesto  regarding  plural  marriagef,  feeling  that  the  courts 
of    the    country    had    abused    justice    in    denying    the    Saints 


52  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

the  liberty  of  religious  worslhip  granted  by  the  American 
Constitution. 

In  this  form  of  opposition  to  the  Church,  a  prophecy  of 
Joseph  Smith  is  fulfilled,  in  which  he  said,  in  substance,  that 
persecution  against  thef  Saints  would  extend  from  township 
to  county,  from  county  to  state,  and  from  state  to  nation. 
His  words  have  been  literally  fulfilled.  The  Saints,  in  en- 
during persecution,  did  so  with  patience  and  forbearance. 
.  They  have  no  spirit  of  revengef.  They  understand  that  much 
of  the  popular  sentiment  against  them  is  based  upon  mis- 
understanding, founded  in  the  falsehood  of  wicked  and  de- 
signing men.  The  spirit  of  the  Gospel  teadhesi  them  that 
it  is  better  to  suffer  wfong  than  to  do  wrong,  and  that 
patience  and  charity  are  as  necessary  as  a  testimony  of  the 
truth ;  for  without  the  approval  of  the  Lord  they  could  not 
endure   thef  trials   and   temptations   which   beset  them. 

From  the  commencement  the  Church  had  taught  the  utmost 
freedom .  of  mankind  to  worship  as  they  chose,  such  liberty 
being  curtailed  only  wlien  it  runs  into  license  and  infringes 
upon  the  rights  of  others.  In  thef  early  inception  of  the 
Church,  God  commanded  His  people  to  study  and  learn  from 
the  best  of  books,  to  acquire  an  understanding  of  the  laws  of 
God  and  the  governments  of  men,  to  become  acquainted  with 
the  heavens  and  thef  earth.  Thus  the  Saints  are  the  friends 
of  all  true  education.  Joseph  Smith  established  a  school  in 
Kirtland  for  thef  study  of  Hebrew  and  other  branches  of  knowl- 
edge. For  Nauvoo  he  obtained  a  charter  for  a  university. 
Brigham  Young  and  his  associates  founded  the  Deseret  Uni- 
versity, now  called  the  University  of  Utah.  They  have  also 
established  church  schools,  the  Brigham  Young  Academy  in 
Provo,  the  Brigliam  Young* College  in  Logan,  Stake  academies 
and  other  schools.  The  sons  of  Latter-day  Saints  have  grad- 
uated with  honor  in  tlie  Military  Academy  at  West  Point. 
In  Ann  Arbor,  'Michigan,  they  have  a  record  unsurpassed  in 
the  law  school  and  in  ofher  branches  taught  by  that  noted 
institution.  The  same  is  true  of  their  record  at  Harvard  and 
elsewhere ;  also  are  there  numerous  graduate's  of  medicine, 
dentistry,  civil  engineering,  etc.,  as  taught  in  the  great  schools 
of  Chicago,  Philadelphia  and  other  places.  Mission  conferences 
are  establisfhed  in  almost  every  state  of  the  American  Union, 


THE   CHURCH.  53 

also  in  England,  Ireland,  Wales,  Scotland,  Denmark,  Sweden 
and  Norway,  Germany,  Holland,  Palestine,  New  Zealand,  Aus- 
tralia, the  Hawaiian  and  many  other  islands  of  the  Pacific 
ocean,  including  Japan. 

The  present  living  membership  of  the  Church,  men,  women 
and  children,  is  not  less  than  310,000  souls.  While  there  has 
been  steady  progress  in  numerical  strength,  it  is  not  in  numbers 
altogether  that  strength  consists.  We  fully  realize  that 
"Straight  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth  unto  , 
life,  and  few  there  be?  that  find  it."  The  greatest  strength 
conaists  in  the  purity  of  the  principle  and  the  impossibility 
of  the  wicked  and  corrupt  to  remain  long  in  the  Ohurch.  God 
is  its  founder  and  builder.  He  established  the  Ohurch  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  It  will  stand  always,  for 
'•whatsoever  thef  Lord  doeth,  He  doeth  it  forever." 


CHURCH  ORGANIZATION. 

We  have  treated  briefly  upon  the  subject  of  Divine  Author- 
ity, merely  pointing  out  the  absolute  necessity  of  such  authori- 
ty in  order  to  obtain  complete  salvation,  and  how  it  was  be- 
stowed and  perpetuated  whenever  a  Gospel  dispensation  existed 
upon  the  earth.  It  will  not 'be  amiss  to  deal  briefly  with 
tJie  subject  of  Qhurch  Organization,  as  this  specifies  the  dis- 
tribution of  divine  authority  to  the  various  oflices  in  tlie  Church 
of  Christ,  each  having  specific  duties  to  perform. 

In  the'  beginning  we  wish  it  distinctly  understood  that  we 
accept  of  the  New  Testament  as  the  rcord  of  this  organization, 
and  that  nowhere  within  that  sacred  record  is  even  an  inti- 
mation that,  by  divine  appointment,  the  offices  established  in 
the  Church  of  Christ  by  the  Savior  of  mankind  would  be 
donef  away.  On  the  other  hand,  neither  do  we  claim  that  the 
New  Testament  contains  a  full  ajid  explicit  statement  of 
every  office  in  fhe  Church,  with  the  several  duties  of  each 
officer  and  the  relationship  which  each  council  or  order  of 
authority  bears  to  efvery  other  council.  The  New  Testament 
is  fragmentary  and  has  been  translated  and  re-translated  many 
times  since  it  was  first  written  by  inspired  apostles  and  prophets  ; 
those  translations  were  by  men  not  claiming  the  inspiration 
which  characterized  the  men  of  God  who  wrotef  it. 

In  this  connection  we  must  not  forget  the  statement  of 
Holy  Writ:  "Th<e  things  of^God  knoweth  no  man  but  the 
Spirit  of  God.  *  *  *  ]^t  the  natural  man  receiveth  not 
the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto 
him ;  neither  can  he  kno\v  them',  because  they  are  spiritually 
discerned."  (I.  Cor.  ii  :11,  14.)  Therefore,  where  the  inspired 
record  is  not  sufficiently  full  in  elucidating  any  principle, 
nothing  short  of  new  revelation  from  God  will  clear  away  the 
mist  and  bring  us  to  a  knowledge  of  the.,  truth.  Thef  writings 
of  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  John,  Peter*,  James  and  Jude,  so 
far  as  they  bear  upon  the  sayings  and  acts  of  the  Savior 
during  His  earthly  ministry,  are  the  testimonies  of  what  they 


CHUKCH  ORGANIZATION.  65 

saw  and  heard  personally,  as  wdl  as  the  revelations  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  them,  subsequent  to  the  crucifixion  and  ascension 
of  the  Savior.  Paul  efmbraoed  the  Gospel  later,  and  was  not 
personally  associated  with  Jesus  in  His  ministry.  His  testi- 
mony is  equally  binding,  however,  as  he  "wrote?  and  spoke  as  he 
was  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  "In  the  mouth  of  two 
or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established."  (Matt, 
xviii:  16.) 

In  Matthew,  chapter  10,  commencing  with  the  first  versef, 
we  have  this  stateftient:  "And  when  He  had  called  unto  Him 
His  Twelve  disciples,  He  gave  them  power  against  unclean 
spirits  to  cast  them  out  and  hefal  all  manner  of  sickness  and 
all  manner  of  disease.  Now  the  names  of  the  Twelve  apostles 
are  these;"  then  follows  the  name  of  each  of  the  Twelve.  Mark 
gives  moref  detail  as  to  when  and  where  they  were  called,  as 
follows :  "And  He  goeth  up  into  a  mountain  and  called  unto 
Him  whom  He  would ;  and  they  came  unto  Him.  And  He 
ordained  twelve,"  etc.  (Mark  iii:  13,  14.)  Luke  records  the 
calling  of  the  Twelve  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  his  book,  be- 
ginning.  witji  th^  twelfth  versie:  "And  it  came  ^o  pass  in  those 
days  that  He  went  out  into  a  mountain  to  pray,  and  oontinued 
all  night  in  prayer  to  God.  And  when  it  was  day  He  called 
umto  Him  His  disciples:  and  of  them  He  chose  twelve,  whom 
also  He  named  apostles."  Paul  says  in  I.  Cor.  xii  :28 :  "And 
God  hath  set  some  in  the  church,  first  apostles ;"  and  again  in 
Ephesians,  chaptefr  4,  verse  11 :  "And  He  gave  some  apostles." 

From  the  statements  of  four  New  Testament  writers,  it  is 
plain  that  the  first  officers  placed  in  the  Church  of  Christ 
were  apostles.  Jesus  delegated  unto  Peter  thef  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  that  whatsoever  he  should  bind  on  earth 
should  be  bound  in  heaven,  as  recorded  in  the  sixteenth  chap- 
ter of  Matthew,  thus  delegating  to  the  apostlcship  all  authority 
essential  to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  and  administering  in 
all  the  ordinances  therefof ,  at  home  and  abroad,  for  the  salvation 
of  all  who  would  render  obedience.  It  is  apparent  that  other 
meni  such  as  Paul  and  Bgfcabas  received  the  apostleship,  but 
while  this  was  the  case  it  is  evident  that  the  Twelve  apostles 
constituted  a  quorum.  When  Judas  fell,  one  was  chosen  to 
take  his  place  in  that  quorum,  as  written  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  first  chapter,  23-26  verses.       It  would  appear  from 


66  COWLEY^S  TALKS   ON  DOCTRINE.  * 

the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  that  while''  these  twelve  still  lived, 
.Baul  and  probably  others  received  the  holy  apoatleship,  but  did 
not  become  members  of,  that  council. 

The  work 'of  preaching  the  Gospel  to  all  the  world,  to  every 
creature,  was  undoubtedly  too  extensive  for  the  accomplishment 
personally  of  twelve  men,  so  Jesus  chose  others  to  assist  them. 
"After  these  things  the  Lord  appointed  other  seventy  also, 
and  sent  them  two  and  two  before  His  face  into  every  city 
and  place,  whither  He  Himself  would  come."  (Lukex:l.)  As 
He  conferred  upon  them  similar  powers  'and  gave  them  a 
similar  calling  to  preach  the  Gospel,  they  w^ere  undoubtedly 
the  next  associates  of  the  Twelve  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to 
the  inhabitants  of  the  earth.  Some  think  by  the  language 
used  by  Luke,  "other  seventy,"  that  He  had  chosen  one  quorum, 
of  seventies  before  this  one,  but  this  is  not  necessarily  correct,  as 
it  will  apply  in  meaning  to  "other"  than  the  Twelve  apostles. 

In  Hebrews,  fifth  chapter  and  first  verse,  Paul  says:  "For 
every  high  priest  taken  from  among  men  is  ordained  for 
men  in  things  pertaining  to  God."  While  it  is  true  that  the 
wordis  '^high  i:>Tie9t"  are  used  in  a  more  general  sense  in  some 
instances,  such  as  in  Hebrews,  third  chapter,  first  verse,  whert^ 
the  Savior  is  called  both  the  "Apostle  and  High  Priest  of  our 
profession,"  it  appears  evident  from  the  above  quotation  and 
other  passages  that  theref  was  in  the  order  of  ecclesiastical 
government  in  the  Church  of  Christ  a  distinct  officer  with 
specific  duties  called  a  High  Priest. 

Again,  in  Acts,  fourteenth  chapter  and  twenty-third  veise, 
we  read :  "And  when  they  had  ordained  them  elders  in  every 
church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commended  them 
to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed."  "And  when  they  were 
come  to  Jerusalem,  they  were  received  of  the  ehurch,  and  of  the 
apostles  and  elders.  *  *  *  And  the  apostles  and  elders 
came  together."  (Acts  xv:4-6.)  "And  as  they  went  through 
the  cities,  they  delivered  them  the  decrees  for  to  keep,  that 
were  ordained  of  the  apostles  and  ejjers  which  were  at  Je- 
rusalem." (Acts  xvi:4.)  "And^rom  Miletus  He  sent  to 
Ephesus,  and  called  the  elders  of  the  church."  (Acts  xx:17.) 
"And  ordained  elders  in  every  city  as  I  had  appointed  thee." 
(Titus  i:5.) 
The  term  "elders"  is  used  in  many  other  passages  of  Scrip- 


^^  CHURCH  ORGANIZATION.  57 

ture.  In  some  instances  the  apostle  is  callefd  ^an  elder,  as 
Paul  and  John  allude  to  themselves  personally  as  elders.  In 
some  places  the  term  is  used  in  reference  to  the?  aged,  as  in 
I.  Timothy,  chapter  v.,  verses  1,  2 :  "Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but 
entreat  him  as  a  father,  and  the  younger  mefn  as  brethren, 
tJie  eider  women  as  mothers,  the  younger  as  sisters,  with 
all  purity."  Yet  the  quotations  made  will  be  ample  to  prove 
that  the  office  of  Elder  was  an  order  anciently  in  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

In  I.  Timothy,  third  chapter,  verses  1,  2,  we  learn  of  the 
office  of  Bishop,  with  some  essential  qualifications.  "This  is  a 
true  saying :  If  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  bishop,  he  de- 
sireth  a  good  work.  A  bishop  tUefn  must  be  blameless,  the 
husband  of  one  wife,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behavior,  given 
to  hospitality,  apt  to  teach."  Also,  in  Titus  i:  7:  "For  a 
bishop  must  be  blameless,  as'  the  steward  of  God,  not  self- 
willed,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not 
given  to  filthy  lucre;  but  a  lover  of  hospitality,  a  lover  of  good 
men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temiyerate."  These  passages  show 
clearly  the  office  of  Bishop  to  be  a  department  in  the  govern- 
ment of  thie  Church  of  Christ,  and  should  be  held  by  a  married 
man. 

"There  was  in  the  days  of  Herod,  the  king  of  Judea,  a  certain 
priest  named  Zadiarias,  of  the  course  of  Abia."  (Luke  i:  5.) 
The  order  of  the  Priest  as  established  in  ancient  Israel  seems 
to  have  continued  in  the  New  Testament  dispensation.  Although 
the  offering  of  sacrifice  was  consummated  at  least  for  that 
period,  in  the  atonement  of  our  Savior,  it  is  apparent  that 
John  the  Baptist,  Philip,  and  others,  were  priests  after  the 
order  of  Levi,  having  authority  to  baptize  for  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  to  preach  faith  and  re;pentance,  but  not  to  officiate 
in  the  higher  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  which  secure-i  the 
baptism  of  fire  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  nor  to  preside  over  the 
Church  of  Christ  and  regulate  the  affairs  thereof  throughout 
the?  world. 

In  Acts  xiii  :1 ;  I.  Cor.  xii.28,  and  Eph.  iv  :11,  we  learn  of  an 
officer  called  Teacher,  though  nothing  as  to  the  especial  func- 
tions  of   that   office. 

Paul  to  Timothy,  in  the  third  chapter  of  his  letter,  refers  to 
the  Deacons,  and  enumeraties  some  of  the  qualifications  essen- 


58    ^  Cowley's  talks  on  DOCTRiife. 

tial  to  the  possession  of  men  who  bear  that  sacred  calling  in 
the  Church  of  Christ. 

In  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  twelfth  chapter, 
verse  28,  the  apostje  declares:  "And  God  hath  set  some 
in  the  church,  first  ai)ostles,  secondarily  prophets,  thirdly 
teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts  of  healings,  helps, 
governments,  diversities  of  tongues."  "And  He  gave  some 
apostles ;  and  some  prophets ;  and  some  evangelists  ( patri- 
archs) ;  and  some  pastors  and  teachers."  (Eph.  iv  :11.)  "Now 
there  were  in  the  church  *  *  *  certain  prophets  and  teach- 
ers."   (Acts  xiii:  1.) 

Peter  and  Paul,  in  thefir  writings,  make  reference  to  the 
ancient  patriarchs,  and  although  no  definite  statement  is  made, 
as  to  soich  an  office  existing  in  their  time,  it  is  moref  than 
probable  that  it  existed  in  the  Church  of  Christ  whenever 
that  Churcli  had  an  existence  on  the  earth. 

The  quotations  give  us  the  names  of,  at  least,  the  following 
ofiices  as  departments  of  the  Holy  Priesthood  and  essentials 
to  the  work  of  the  Lrord:  Apostles,  Patriarchs,  High  Priests, 
Seventies,  Elders,  Bishops,  Priests,  Teachers  and  Deacons.  The 
words  pastors,  shepherds,  evangelists,  etc.,  are  also  used  in 
reference  to  officials  in  the  Church,  but  it  is  probable  that 
some  terms  weref  used  not  so  much  to  name  the  exact  title 
of  a  man's  position  or  calling  in  the  order  of  the  priesthood 
as  to  indicate  the  nature  of  the  work  hi®  calling  enjoined  upon 
him.  For  instance,  a  pastor  is  one  who  has  charge  of  a 
flock,  a  shepherd ;  applied  religiously,  one  who  has  thef  over- 
sight of  a  Branch  of  the  Church  (president  of  conference,  for 
example . ;  and  this  term  would  apply  to  Elders  and  Bishops, 
who,  according  to  the  New  Testament,  had  watched  ovefr 
branches  of  the  Church  in  different  i>arts  of  the  earth. 

We  wish  to  again  call  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  exact 
and  full  duty  in  detail  of  each  officer  is  not  wholly  explained 
in  the'  Jewish  Scriptures.  The  precise  order  in  which  all 
of  these  officers  were  placed  is  not  clear.  The  difference 
between  the  general  duties  common  to  all  and  the  particular 
labors  enjoined  upon  one?  officer,  which  distinguished  him  from 
every  other  officer  in  the  church,  is  not  told.  This  is  not  sur- 
prising, either,  as  undoubtedly  each  man  in  his  order  understood 
his  duties  from  the  instructions  of  the  living  oracles  of  God. 


CHURCH   ORGANIZATIOK.  59 

Furthermore,  they  had  writings,  which  are  refferred  to  in  the 
Testament,  but  which  are  not  preserved  and  handed  down  to 
us ;  and  it  is  probable  they  had  still  other  writings  that  are 
neither  compiled  nor  alluded  to  in  the  Scriptures. 

The?  New  Testament  contains  letters  of  instructions,  exhorta- 
tions, warnings  and  testimonies  of  tihe  apostles  to  the  Church 
and  to  the  world,  and  does  not  claim  to  be  a  complete  exposi- 
tion of  Church  Organization,  etc.  The  Church  was  guided  by 
direct  revelation,  and  was  to  be  so  guided  in  all  time;  and 
the  fact  that  man,  with  all  his  lefarning  and  the  benefits  of 
researches  made  by  preceding  generations,  cannot  organize  a 
church  after  the  ancient  pattern,  is  indisputable  proof  that  we 
need  more  revelation  from  God.  The"  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God.  Suffice  it  to  say,  that  as  long  as  we  need  divine 
instructions,  which  will  be.  the  casef  forever,  we  need  the  God- 
given  officers  Avhich  Christ  placed  in  His  Church,  and  which  He 
designed  to  continue  as  long  as  the  Church  should  exist. 

Here  is  the  testimony  of  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  chaptefr  4: 
"And  He  gave  some  apostlesi ;  and  some  prophets ;  and  some 
evangelists ;  and  some  pastors  and  teachers ;  for  the  perfecting 
of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edifying 
of  the  body  of  Christ:  Till  we  all  come  in  the  unity  of  the 
faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  a  perfect 
mian,  unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of 
Christ:  That  we  henceforth  be  no  more  children,  tossed  to  and 
fro,  and  carried  about  with  every  wind  of  doctrine,  by  the 
sleight  of  men,  and  cunning  craftiness,  whereby  they  lie  in 
wait  to  deceive."  In  this  connection  it  is  perhaps  sufficient 
to  remark  that  the  history  of  the  world  is  ample  proof  that 
apostles,  prophets  and  inspiration  are  always  needed.  The 
reader  is  asked  to  carefully  study  the  chapter  on  the  "Church," 
given  in  this  work,  as  it  points  out  the  duties  of  officers  in  the 
Churc'li  Organization,  as  given  us  by  modern  revelation. 


DIVINE  AUTHORITY. 

A  very  remarkable  feature  in  the  religious  sentiment  of 
Tnodefrn  "CJiristianity"  is  the  indifference  ,which  prevails  as  to 
the  question  of  legitimate  authority  to  speak  and  officiate  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord.  Should  an  unauthorized  man  operate  in 
matters  of  human  government,  or  an  impostor  pretend  to  be 
the  agent  of  a  mercantilef  institution  and  deceive  the  people  by 
taking  their  orders  for  goods  and  receiving  their  money,  no  one 
with  sound  reason  would  expect  the  government  or  firm  to 
make  good  the  unauthorized  contracts  of  such  an  impostor ; 
but  the  deceiver  would  be  arrested  and  thrust  into  prison  for 
his  fraudulent  acts.  Why  should  the  consideration  of  sacred 
ordinances  involving  the  salvation  of  mankind  be  treated  with 
less  concern? 

There  seems  to  have  gr'own  up  in  the  hearts  of  the  people 
a  feeling  that  mere  belief  and  intellectual  assent  to  the  theories 
sf  the  Gospel  is  all-sufficient  to  secure  salvation  in  the  presence 
of  the  Lord.  But  this  is  an  unscriptural  delusion.  "Even  so 
faith,  if  it  hath  not  works,  is  dead,  being  alone."  "Thou  be- 
lie vest  that  there  is  one  God;  thou  doest  well:  the  devils  also 
believe  and  tremble."  "But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that 
faith  without  works  is  dead?"  "For  as  the  body  without  the 
spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without  works  is  dead  ajso."  (St  James 
ii:  17,19,  20  and  26.) 

We  have  shown  from  the  Scriptures  that  baptism  and  con- 
firmation are  essential  ordinances  to  salvation ;  and  to  these 
might  be  added  other  sacred  rites,  instituted  by  the  Savior 
of  the  world  for  the?  redemption  of  man.  He  has  said  that 
"not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me.  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven;  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."     (Matt.  vii:21.) 

Oan  anyone  refasonably  suppose  that  baptism,  confirmation, 
the  sacrament,  or  any  other  sacred  ceremony  administered  by 
one  not  sent  of  God  will  be  followed  by  the  blessings  which 
attended  the  primitive  saints?       Will  unauthorized  acts  siecurel 


DIVINE   AUTHORITY.  61 

the  remission  of  sins,  or  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  are 
manifest  in  visions,  dreams,  healings,  prophecies,  tongues,  etc.? 
Not  by  any  means ;  and  the  reason  thef  signs  do  not  follow 
professed  believers  of  the  present  day  is  because  their  ministers 
are  not  called  of  God  according  to  the  pattern  instituted  by 
Him.  The  condefmnation  of  the  Lord  will  rest  upon  all  who 
speak  presumptuously  and  who  wilfully  usurp  authority  to 
officiate  in  sacred  things. 

The  Lord  said  in  the  days  of  Jeremiah,  concerning  certain 
men  who  spoke  without  authority :  "I  have  not  sent  these 
prophets,  yet  they  ran ;  I  have  not  spokefn  to  them,  yet  they 
prophesied."  (Jer.  xxiii:21.)  The  whole  history  of  the 
dealings  of  God  wdth  His  people  as  it  is  recorded  in  the  Bible, 
proves  the  constant  necessity  of  living,  divinef  authority. 

Upon  this  branch  of  the  subject  we  cite  the  reader  to 
the  Scriptures.  When  Moses  was  about  to  depart  from  Israel 
he  sought  the  Lord  to  designate  his  successor,  knowing  full  well 
that  without  succession  of  authority  the  work  of  God  could 
not  continue.  He  said,  ''Let  the  Lord,  the  God  of  the 
spirits  of  all  flesh,  set  a  man  over  the  congregation,  which  may 
go  out  before  them,  and  which  may  go  in  before?  them,  and 
which  may  leiad  them  out,  and  which  may  bring  them  in ;  that 
the  congregation  of  the  Lord  be  not  as  sheep  which  have  no 
shepherd."  (iNum.  xxvii :  16-17.)  In  Romans  x.,  14  to  17,  we 
have  the  following :  "How  then  shall  they  call  on  Him  in 
whom  thefy  have  not  believed?  And  how  shall  they  believe  in 
Him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard?  And  how  siiall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher?  And  how  shall  they  preach,  except 
they  be  sent?" 

The  Savior,  who  called  Twelve  apostles  and  other  seventy  to 
continue  the  work  which  He,  by  the  direction  of  His  Father, 
had  inaugurated,  was  so  particular  that  they  should  not  "run 
before  they  were  sent"  that  Hef  siaid  to  them,  "And  that  repent- 
ance and  remission  of  sins  should  be  preached  in  His  name 
among  all  nations,  beginning  at  Jerusalem.  And  behold,  I 
send  the  promise  of  my  Father  upon  you:  ibut  tarry  ye  in  the 
city  of  Jerusalem,  until  ye  be  endued  with  power  from  on  high." 
(Luke  xxiv:47,  49.) 

This  emphatic  injunction  was  given,  notwithstanding  that 
these  apostles  had  been  already  callefd  and  ordained  as  recorded 


62  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

in  Mark  iii  :14,  and  notwitlistancling  their  great  experience 
by  personal  association  with  the  Savior  of  mankind,  who  was 
pure,  without  guile,  and  perfect  in  all  things,  "who  spake  as 
never  man  spakef."  Tlie  apostles  had  witnessed  the  sick  healed, 
the  blind  see,  the  deaf  hear,  the  dumb  speak,  the  dead  raised. 
Three  of  them,  Peter,  James  and  John,  had  been  with  Christ 
when  He  was  transfigured  on  the  holy  mount.  Moseai  and 
Elias  had  ministered  unto  them.  These  T'welve  were  the  living 
oracles  of  Almighty  God,  but  for  all  that,  they  must  not  "run 
before  they  were  sent,  nor  speak  before  they  were  spoken  to." 
They  must  enjoy  especial  iK>wer.  Are  men  in  modern  times  as 
particular  to  avoid  speaking  in  the  name  of  the?  Lord  before 
they   are   truly   called? 

Let  us  avscertain  how  men  are  called  of  God  and  His  authori- 
ty perpetuated  in  the  earth.  In  speaking  of  the  honor  and  au- 
thority of  the  Holy  Priesthood,  Paul  says,  "And  no  man  taketh 
this  honor  unto  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was 
Aaron."  By  reading  the  fourth  and  twenty-eighth  chapters 
of  Exodus,  the  information  as  to  how  Aaron  was  called  can  be 
obtained.  He  was  called  by  a  revelation  through  a  prophet  of 
God.  That  prophet  was  called  by  revelation  and  ordained 
by  one  having  authority  to  ordain  him.  This  method  of  calling 
men  to  the  ministry  was  ever  adhered  to  by  true  Saints,  and 
when  departed  from,  the  departure  has  been  of  men  and  not 
of  God.  Aaron  received  the  anointing  literally  at  the  hands 
of  the  prophet  Moses,  as  recorded  in  Exodus  xl:  15,  16,  and  thus 
conferred  the  Levitical  priesthood  upon  Aaron,  which  was  to 
be  transmitted  by  the  holy  anointing  from  generation  to  gen- 
eration, as  long  as  they  should  observe  the  statutes  of  the 
Holy  One  of  Israel. 

When  Joshua  was  called  to  succeed  Moses  in  leading  Israel 
into  the  promised  land,  it  was  done  by  revelation  from  God 
and  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  one  having  authority.  "And  the 
LoM  said  unto  Moses,  Take  thee  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  a  man 
in  whom  is  the  spirit,  and  lay  thine  hand  upon  him.  *  *  * 
And  he  laid  his  hands  upon  him,  and  gave  him  a  charge,  as  the 
Lord  commanded  by  the  hand  of  Moses."  (Num.  xxvii  :18;  23.) 
"And  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  was  full  of  the  spirit  of  wisdom ; 
for  Moses  had  laid  his  hands  upon  him."  (Deut.  xxxiv:9.) 
During  the  entire  history  of  ancient   Israel,  men  were  called 


DIVINE  AUTHORITY.  63 

by  revelation^,  and  when  any  person  prefsumed  to  oflSciate 
without  such  a  call,  their  acts  were  invalid  and  were  rejected 
of  the  Almighty. 

The  New  Testament  furnishes  direct  evidence?  of  the  plan 
of  calling  men  to  the  ministry  and  perpetuating  the*authority 
of  God  among  men.  Jesus  said  to  His  apostles,  "Ye  have  not 
chosen  me,  but  I  have  chosen  you,  and  ordained  you."  (St. 
John  xv:16.)  "Now  there  were  in  the  church  that  was  at 
Antioch  certain  prophets  and  teachers;  as  Barnabas,  and 
Simeon  that  w^s  called  Niger,  and  Lucius  of  Oyrene,  and 
Manaen,  which  had  been  brought  up  with  Heirod  the  tetrarch, 
and  Saul.  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy 
Ghost  said.  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  where- 
unto  I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fastefd  and 
prayed,  and  laid  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away."  (Acts 
xiii:  1,  2,  3.)  "And  when  they  had  rdained  them  elders  in 
every  church,  and  had  prayed  with  fasting,  they  commendefd 
them  to  the  Lord,  on  whom  they  believed."  (Acts  xiv:  23.) 
Men  thus  called  have  authority  to  speak  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  to  oflSciate  in  His  name ;  and  their  acts  aref  valid,  binding 
in  time  and  eternity. 

When  Paul  found  a  number  of  disciples  at  E^phesus  who  had 
received  baptism,  but  in  answer  to  his  question,  said  that  they 
had  not  "so  much  as  heard  whether  there  be  any  Holy  Ghost," 
he  promptly  baptized  them;  yet  they  had  received  this  ordi- 
nance after  the  form  of  John's  baptism,  that  is,  by  immersion, 
which  was  correct.  It  was  evident,  however,  that  their  first 
baptizing  was  done  without  authority,  otherwise  the  person 
officiating  would  have  told  them  of  the  baptism  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  did  ^John  the  Baptist.  Under  these  circumstances 
Paul  had  to  rebaptize  them,  or  rather  administer  the  true  bap- 
tisim,  he  having  authority  from  God  to  administer  it,  and  then 
he  conferred  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  them  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands.  This  example  is  a  lesson  as  applicable  to  similar  con- 
ditions of  today  as  it  was  in  the  New  Testament  dispensation. 
All  ceremonies,  ordinances,  rites,  etc.,  administered  witthout  the 
administrator  being  "called  of  God  as  was  Aaron,"  are  null 
and  void. 

The  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times  has  been  ushered 
in.    The  Father  and  the  Son  and  other  heavenly  messengers 


64  cowley's  talks  on  doctkine. 

have  visited  the  earth  and  restored  authority  to  act  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  as  in  days  of  old.  Tliis  authority  has  been 
transmitted  from  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  to  others,  as  des- 
ignated by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  by  the  laying 
on  of  haiMis.  In  this  manner  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priest- 
hood will  be  perpetuated  without  interruptir/n  until  the  "king- 
doms of  this  world  shall  have?  become  the  kingdom  of  our  God 
and  His  Christ." 


PERSONALITY  OF  GOD. 

The  general  idea  of  Deity  accepted  throughout  the  so-called 
Christian  world  is  stated  briefly  in  this  way :  "God  is  a  being 
without  body,  parts  or  passions." 

The  Latter-day  Saints  regard  our  Heavenly  Father  as  pos- 
sessing an  actual  tabemaclef  of  flesh  and  bones  (not  blood), 
and  that  in  Hds  image  man  is  created.  Our  views  respecting 
this  important  subject  are  based  upon  the  revelations  of  God 
to  man  in  ancient  and  modern  times,  and  regarding  which  there 
is  no  contradiction  in  the  testimony  of  the  prophets.  *'God  said, 
Let  us  make  man  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness;  and  let  them 
have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the 
air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over  every 
creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth.  So  God  created 
man  in  His  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  He  him ; 
male  and  female  created  He  them."     (Gen.  i:  26,  27.) 

It  is  claimed  by  some  that  this  likeness  is  only  to  be  un- 
derstood as  a  moral  image.  There  is,  however,  nothing  to  jus- 
tify such  a  view,  either  in  the  statement  quoted  or  any  other 
passagef  of  Holy  Writ.  On  the  contrary,  the  Scriptures  show 
that  man  is  actually  in  the  image  of  his  Maker.  Concerning 
His  appearance  to  Abraham,  we  read:  "And  the  Lord  ap- 
peared unto  him  in  the  plains  of  Mamre ;  and  he  sat  in  the 
tent  door  in  the  heat  of  the  day;  and  he  lifted  up  his  efyes  and 
looked,  and,  lo,  three  men  stood  by  him:  and  wheai  he  saw  them, 
he  ran  to  meet  them  from  the  tent  door,  and  bowed  himself 
toward  the  ground,  and  said,  ^My  Lord,  if  now  I  have  found 
favor  in  thy  sight,  pass  not  away,  I  pray  thee,  from  thy  ser- 
vant: Let  a  little  water,  I  pray  you,  be  fetched,  and  wash  your 
feet,  and  rest  yourselves  under  the  tree."    (Gen.  xviii:  1-4.) 

Material  as  this  may  appear  to  many,  the  first  verse  of  the 
chapter,  as  well  as  other  verses  following  those  quoted,  proves 
conclusively  that  this  records  a  personal  api)earing  of  the;  Lord, 
and  alsio  that  He  has  a  tangible  being,  composed  of  various 
parts  of  the  body,  as  real  as  those  which  characterize  His  off- 


66  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

&;pring.  This  instance  is  only  one  out  of  many  in  which  the 
Lord  appeared  to  Abraham.  Read  the  sefventeenth  chapter  of 
Genesis,  1-3,  "And  when  Abraham  was  ninety  years  old  and 
nine,  the  Lord  appeared  to  Abram,  and  said  unto  him,  I  am  the 
Almig'hty  Grod;  walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect.  And  I 
will  makef  ray  covenant  between  me  and  thee,  and  will  multiply 
thee  exceedingly.  And  Abram  fell  on  his  face ;  and  God  talked 
with  him."  Then  follows  the  conversation  engaged  in  between 
God,  our  Eternal  Father,  and  Abraham,  the  "father  of  thef 
faithful."  How  such  an  event  should  occur  between  a  real  hu- 
man being  and  one  who  had  no  real  organization,  "without 
body,  parts  or  passions,"  requires  more  credulity  to  believe  than 
to  accept  the  idea  which  the  Scriptures  themselves  convey  in 
these  chapters,  viz :  that  God  has  an  actual  personality. 

If  language  more  direct  than  the  foregoing  is  required,  it  can 
be  found  in  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Genesis,  regarding  the  con- 
fusion of  tongues  at  the  tower  of  Babel.  "And  the  Lord  came 
down  to  see  the  city  and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  men 
builded.  *  *  *  Go  to,  let  us  go  down,  and  there  confound 
rheir  language,  that  they  may  not  understand  one  another's 
speech."  It  is  evident  from  this  that  the  Lord  was  in  onef  place, 
the  tower  of  Babel  in  another ;  that  He  was  surrounded  by  asso- 
ciates, and  in  counsel  with  them  proposed  to  go  to  the  place 
where  the  tower  was  in  course  of  construction  and  there  defeat 
the  purpose  of  its  builders.  No  one  could  take  this  account, 
written  in  the  simplicity  of  truth,  believing  that  it  is  a  truthful 
statement  of  the  historical  facts,  and  still  believe  that  God 
is  without  body,  parts  or  passions  and  in  His  actual  individu- 
ality fills  at  once  the  immensity  of  space. 

The  entire  Bible  history  of  Abraham  is  also  one  continuous 
account  of  personal  visits,  conversations  and  covenants  made 
by  the  Almighty  to  and  with  the  patriarch.  Isaac  wasi  also 
favored  with  the  presence  of  the  Lord :  "And  Isaac  went  unto 
Abimelech,  king  of  the  Philistines,  unto  Gerar.  And  the  Lord 
appeared  unto  him  and  said,  Go  not  down  into  Egypt;  dwell  in 
the  land  which  I  shall  tell  thee  of."  (Gen.  xxvi:  1,  2.)  And  again 
in  the  twenty-fourth  verse  of  the  same  chapter:  "And  the 
liOrd  appeared  unto  him  the  same  night,  and  said,  I  am  the  God 
of  Abraham  thy  father;    fear  not,  for  I  am  with  thee,  and  will 


PERSONALITY   OF  GOD.  67 

bless  t'hee,  and  multiply  thy  seed  for  my  servant  Abraham's 
sake." 

Jacob,  the  grandson  of  Abraham,  was  no  less  favored  of  the 
Lord  in  being  a  personal  witness  of  His  existence,  with  love 
and  interest  in  His  earthly  children :  "And  Jacob  said  unto 
Joseph,  God  Almighty  appeared  unto  me  at  Luz  in  the  land  of 
Canan  and  blessed  me,  and  said  unto  me,  Behold  I  will  make 
thee  fruiitful,  and  multiply  thee,  and  I  will  make'  of  thee  a  tnul- 
titude  of  people ;  and  will  give  thisi  land  to  thy  seed  after  thee 
for  an  everlasting  possession."    (Gen.  xlviii:  3,  4.) 

Abraham  was  designated  "the  father  of  the  faithful,  the 
friend  of  God."  Of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob  the  Lord  has 
said,  "I  am  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob."  To  them 
He  made  glorious  promises  and  entered  into  everlasting  cove- 
nants extending  into  eternity.  He  promised  that  their  seed 
should  be  as  numerous  as  the  stars  of  heaven  and  as  countless 
as  the  sands  upon  the  seashore.  To  the  thoughtful  person  who 
reads  the  Scriptures  in  the  spirit  of  truth,  it  must  be?  apparent 
that  our  Heavenly  Father  foreknew  the  unchanging  integrity  of 
these  men,  and  because  of  this  gave  them  such  great  promises 
and  made  them,  by  His  visits  to  them,  living  witnesses  of  His 
existence  and  personality. 

Moses  is  another  witness  to  the  personality  of  God.  "And 
Moses  hid  his  face;  for  he  was  afraid  to  look  uponi^od."  (Ex. 
iii:6.)  On  another  occasion  there  were  over  seventy  witnesees 
that  God  is  a  personal  being.  "Then  went  up  Moses,  Aaron, 
Nadab  and  Abihu,  and  seventy  of  the  elders  of  Israel ;  And  they 
saw  the  God  of  Israel ;  and  there  was  under  His  feet  as  it  were 
a  paved  work  of  sapphire  stone,  and  as  it  were  the  body  of 
heaven  in  His  clearness."  (Ex.  xxiv:  9,  10.)  He  said  to  the 
prophet  Moses:  "Thou  canst  not  see  my  face;  for  there  shall  no 
man  see  me  and  live.  And  the  Lord  said.  Behold,  there  is  a 
place  by  me,  and  thou  shalt  stand  upon  a  rock;  and  it  shall  come 
to  pass,  while  my  glory  passeth  by,  that  I  will  put  thee  in  a 
clift  of  the  rock,  and  will  cover  thee  with  my  hand  while  I  pass 
by;  and  I  will  take  away  my  hand,  and  thou  shalt  see  my  back 
parts;  but  my  face  shall  not  be  seen."  (Ex.  xxxiii:  20-23.)  Again 
it  is  written:  ""My  servant  Moses  is  not  so,  who  is  faithful  in  all 
mine  house.     With  him  will  I  speak  mouth  to  mouth,  even  ap- 


68  COWLEY^S  TAI.KS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

parently,  and  not  in  dark  speeches;    and  the  similitude  of  the 
Lord  shall  he  behold."     (Num.  xii  :7,  8.) 

These  quotations  respecting  the  prophet  Moses  show  that  on 
some  occasions  he  had  personal  visits  from  the  Lord.  In  one 
instance  he  was  accompanied  by  over  seventy  associates,  and 
once  he  was  permitted  to  see  the  back  parts  only.  These  state- 
ments are  so  much  in  detail  and  in  such  direct  language  that 
they  are  not  susceptible  of  any  private  interpretation,  but  must 
be  taken  in  a  literal  sense.  How  any  one  can  profess  to  believ** 
in  the  Bible  and  read  these  statements,  yet  deny  the  personalit> 
of  God,  is  a  matter  of  wonder  and  astonishment,  and  can  only 
be  accounted  for  in  the  fact  that  people  have  been  taught  to 
accept  the  precepts  of  men  without  taking  the  natural  and 
reasonable  conclusions  which  a  personal  reading  of  the  Scrip- 
tures would  establish  in  their  own  minds. 

When  Hezekiah,  king  of  Judah,  was  beset  by  the  Assyrians 
he  offered  the  following  prayer  to  the  Lord:  "Lord,  bow  down 
thine  ear,  and  hear;  open,  Lord,  thine  eyes,  and  see;  and  hear 
the  word  of  Sennacherib,  which  hath  sent  him  to  reproach  the 
living  God.  (II  Ivings  xix:  16.)  And  again  it  is  written:  "Now 
mine  eye3  shall  be  open,  and  my  ears  attend  unto  the  prayer 
that  is  made  in  this  place.  For  now  have  I  chosen  and  sancti- 
fied this  house,  that  my  name  may  be  there  forever;  and  mine 
eyes  and  mine  heart  shall  bef  there  perx)etually."  (II  Chron. 
vii  :15,  16.)  The  Psalmist  David  expressed  himself,  saying: 
"I  have  called  upon  Thee,  for  Thou  wilt  hear  me,  O  God;  incline 
thine  ear  unto  me,  and  hear  my  speech.  As  for  me,  I  will  behold 
thy  face  in  rig^hteousness;  I  shall  be  satisfied,  when  I  awake 
with  Thy  likeness."  (Psalms  xvii:  6,  15.)  These  expressions  in 
the  prayers  of  righteous  men  ix)int  to  the  manifest  trutli  that 
God  has  eyes  to  see,  ears  to  hear,  a  heart  with  which  to  love,  a 
mouth  to  speak ;  and  taken  with  other  statements  of  Holy  Writ, 
show  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  reasonable  doubt,  that  our 
Heavenly  Father  is  possessed  of  a  body  composed  of  the  various 
parts  which  go  to  constitute  the  several  members  of  a  human 
body,  and  that  He  is  susceptible  of  anger,  love  and  hatred.  He 
hates  iniquity  and  loves  righteousness.  He  is  angry  with  the 
wicked  every  day.  Such  are  the  statements  of  Holy  Writ.  He, 
therefore,  cannot  be  without  body,  parts  or  passions. 
The  Lord  was  also  seen  by  the  prophet  Isaiah.    "In  the  year 


PEl;SONALnY   OF  GOD.  GO 

that  King  Uzziah  died,  I  saw  also  the  Lord  sitting  ui>on  a 
throne,  high  and  Ufted  up,  and  His  train  filled  the  temple."  (Isa. 
vi:  1.)  To  cormborate  these  testimonies  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment we  call  the  attention  of  tlie  reader  to  several  passages  in 
the  New.  When  Stephen  was  being  martyred  he  saw  God : 
"But  he,  being  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  looked  up  steadfastly  into 
heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of  Gcd,  and  Jesus  standing  on  the 
right  hand  of  God,  and  said,  Behold,  I  see  the  heavens  opemed, 
aiid  the  Son  of  Man  standing  on  the  right  hand  of  God."  (Acts 
vii:  55,  56.)  Nothing  could  be  plaimer  and  more  convincing  from 
the  written  Scriptures  than  that  Stephen  actually  saw  God,  and 
that  He  and  His  Son  were  in  the  heavens  in  the  presence  of 
each  other. 

Paul  wrote  to  the  Philippians  as  follows :  "Let  this  mind  be 
in  you,  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  who,  being  in  the  forr.i 
of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God."  (Phillip, 
ii:  5,  C.)  And  again  in  Col.  i:  15,  Paul  said  respcicting  the 
Savior:  "Who  is  the  image  of  the  invisible  God,  the  first  born 
of  every  creature."  To  the  Hebrews  the  same  apcstle  says, 
concerning  Jesus  :  "Who  being  the"  brightness  of  his  glory,  and 
the  express  image  of  His  person,  and  upholding  all  things  by  the 
word  of  His  power,  when  He  had  by  Himself  purged  our  sins, 
sat  down  on  the  rig*ht  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high."  (Heb.  i:  3.) 
These  writings  of  Paul,  though  not  relating  to  a  personal  appear- 
ance of  God,  fully  corroborate  in  doctrine  all  the  quotations  on 
the  subject  made  from  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The 
Scriptures  referred  to  show  conclusively  the  personality  of  the 
Father,  and  a  portion  of  the  quotations  presented,  point  to  the 
fact  that  He  is  a  separate  personage,  and  entirely  distinct  in 
person  from  His  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

We  now  call  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  a  few  passages 
of  Scripture,  show^ing  the  personality  of  the  Savior,  not  only 
in  reference  to  His  individuality  before  His  crucifixion,  but 
showing  that  in  His  resurrected  and  immortal  state,  He  will 
continue  a  separate  and  distinct  personality  from  all  other 
beings.  Sufl)se(iuent  to  His  resurrection  He  appeare<l  to  the 
apostles;  at  first  sight  they  were  terrified,  and  supposed  they 
had  seen  a  spirit,  "And  He  said  unto  them,  Why  are  ye 
troubled?  And  why  do  thoughts  arise  in  your  hearts?  Be- 
hold my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is  I  myself;   handle  me  and 


70  COWLEY  'S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

see;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and  bones,  as  ye  see  me  have. 
And  when  He  had  thus  spoken  He  showed  them  His  hands 
and  His  feet.  And  while  they  yet  believed  not  for  joy,  and 
wondered,  He  said  unto  them,  Have  ye  here  any  meat?  And 
they  gave  Him  a  piece  of  a  broiled  fish,  and  of  an  honeycomb. 
And  He  took  it,  and  did  eat  before  them."  (Luke  xxiv;  38-45.) 
Thomas,  one  of  the  Twelve,  was  not  with  them  when  Jesus 
came,  and  when  told  by  his  brethren  that  they  had  seen  the 
Lord,  he  would  not  believe  them,  and  said:  "Except  I  shall 
see  in  His  hands  the  print  of  the  nails,  and  put  my  finger  into 
the  print  of  the  nails,  and  thrust  my  hand  into  His  side,  I 
will  not  believe."  Subsequent  to  this  appearance,  Thomas 
was  present  when  the  Savior  invited  him  to  satisfy  his  mind 
to  the  fullest  extent,  thrusting  his  hand  into  His  side  and  be- 
holding the  wounds  in  His  hands  and  feet,  when  he  exclaimed, 
*'My  Lord  and  my  God."    (John  xx:  25,  28.) 

Here  is  a  clear  demonstration  that  Jesus  in  His  immortal 
state  continues  as  a  personal  being,  with  a  tangible  body  of 
flesh  and  bones.  To  show  that  there  is  no  change  in  the  per- 
sonal status  of  the  Savior,  eighteen  hundred  years  have  passed 
away  since  His  resurrection,  and  yet  we  learn  from  the  Scrip- 
tures that  still  in  the  future  He  shall  appear  in  the  same 
body:  "And  His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the  Mount 
of  Olives,  which  is  before  Jerusialem  on  the  east,  and  the 
Mount  of  Olives  shall  cleave  in  the  midst  thereof.  *  *  *  And 
the  Lord  my  Grod  shall  come,  and  all  the  saints  with  Thee." 
(Zech.  xiv:  4-6.)  In  the  thirteenth  chapter,  which  appears  to 
be  connected  with  His  appearance  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives, 
we  find  the  following  statement:  "And  one  shall  say  unto 
Him,  What  are  these  wounds  in  thine  hands?  Then  He  shall 
answer.  Those  with  whidh  I  was  wounded  in  the  house  of  my 
friends."      (Zech.  xiii:  6.) 

Many  entertain  the  belief  that  of  the  three  personages  con- 
stituting the  Godhead  only  one  is  a  personal  being  with  a  tan- 
gible body,  viz.:  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Enough  evidence  has 
been  offered  to  prove  the  contrary  of  this  erroneous  theory; 
but  as  the  Scriptures  are  full  of  evidence  on  this  important 
subject,  I  will  present  the  reader  with  several  quotations  which 
will  aid  him  in  his  researches   after  the  truth  respecting  this 


PERSONALITY  OF  GOD.  71 

important  doctrino.  Matthew  informs  us  concerning  the  bap- 
tism of  the  Savior  that  "The  heavens  w^ere  opened  unto  him, 
and  he  saw  the  Spirit  of  God  descending  like  a  dove  and 
lighting  upon  Him:  And  lo  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
'This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.'  "  (Matt. 
iii :  16,17.)  In  this  instance  the  Savior  is  represented  as  being 
at  the  waters  of  Jordan,  while  the  voice  of  His  Father  came 
from  the  courts  of  heaven,  showing  that  the  Father  and  Jesus 
are  two  distinct  personages,  existing  in  separate  places  at  the 
same  time.  This  testimony  of  Matthew  is  corroborated  by 
that  of  iMark  and  Luke,  the  former  in  the  eleventh  verse  of  his 
first  chapter:  ''And  there  came  a  voice  from  heaven,  saying, 
"Thou  art  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased'"; 
and  in  Luke,  the  third  chapter  and  twenty-se-cond  verse,  as 
follows:  "And  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  in  a  bodily  shape 
like  a  dove  upon  Him,  and  a  voice  came  from  heaven,  which 
said,  Thou  art  my  beloved  Son;    in  thee  I  am  well  pleased.'  " 

It  is  recorded  that  on  one  occasion,  while  the  Savior  seri- 
ously contemplated  the  coming  ordeal  of  His  crucifixion,  this 
occurred:  "And  Jesus  answered  them,  saying,  'Thei  hour  is 
come,  that  the  Son  of  Man  should  be  glorified.  He  that  loveth 
his  life  shall  lose  it.  If  any  man  serve  m^e,  let  him  follow  me. 
If  any  man  serve  me,  him  will  my  Father  honor.  Now  is  my 
soul  troubled;  and  what  shall  I  say?  Father  save  me  from 
this  hour;  but  for  this  cause  came  I  unto  this  hour.  Father, 
glorify  thy  name.'  Then  came  there  a  voice  from  heaven, 
saying,  'I  have  both  glorified  it,  and  will  glorify  it  again.'  "  (St. 
John  xiii:  23,  25,  26,  27,  28.) 

Still  another  instance  AVhere  the  voice  of  the  Father  was 
heard,  and  in  the  presence  of  other  witnesses  than  the  Savior, 
is  recorded  in  Matthew,  seventeenth  chapter,  fifth  and  sixth 
verses:  "While  He  yet  spake,  behold,  a  bright  cloud  over- 
shadowed them:  and  behold  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  which 
said,  "This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased; 
hear  ye  him.'  And  when  the  disciples  heard  it,  they  fell  on 
their  face,  and  were  sore  afraid."  The  disciples  here  referred  to 
were  Peter,  James  and  John.  Peter  relates  this  impressive 
event  as  follows:  "For  we  have  not  followed  cunningly  de- 
vised fables,  when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power  and 
coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye-witnesses  of 
His  majesty.      For  He  received  from  God  the  Father  honor 


72  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

and  glorj',  and  there  came  such  a  voice  to  Him  from  the  excel- 
lent glory,  'This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  ^am  well  pleased.' 
And  this  voice  which  came  from  heaven  we  heard  when  we 
were  with  Him  in  the  holy  mount." 

The  account  of  this  vision  is  also  recorded  in  Mark  ix:  7: 
"And  a  voice  came  out  of  the  cloud,  saying:  'This  is  my  be- 
loved Son;  hear  Him.'  "  It  is  also  said  in  Luke  ix:  35. 
"And  thei'e  came  a  voice  out  of  the  cloud,  saying,  'This  is  my 
beloved  Son:  Hear  Him.'  "  Surely  the  testimony  of  three  or 
four  reliable  witnesses  is  sufficient  to  affirm  the  truth  of  this 
matter.  When  the  Savior  addressed  the  Father,  no  one  could 
reasonably  sa^'  that  He  was  addressing  Himself.  We  have 
many  instances  recorded  by  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament 
that  Jesus  supplicated  His  Father  in  humble  prayer.  "I  thank 
Thee,  O  Father,  Ixjrd  of  heaven  and  earth,  that  Thou  hast  hid 
these  things  from  the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them 
unto  babes;  even  so.  Father,  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight. 
All  things  are  delivered  to  m.e  of  my  Father."  (Luke  x:  21,  22.) 
"Father,  the  hour  is  come;  glorify  Thy  Son,  that  Thy  Son 
also  may  glorify  Thee.  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  Thou 
me  with  Thine  own  self,  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with 
Thee  before  the  world  was."  (John  xvii:  1,  5.)  "I  came  forth 
from  tlie  Father,  and  am  oome  into  the  world;  again,  I  leave 
the  world,  and  go  to  the  Father."    (John  xvi:  28.) 

To  these  references  may  be  added  those  before  refeiTed  to, 
giving  an  account  of  the  martyrdom  of  Steiyhftn,  in  the  seventh 
chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  the  statement  by 
Paul,  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  letter  to  the  Hebrews.  Many 
other  scriptural  testimonies  might  be  cited  to  prove  that  the 
Father  and  the  Son  are  personal  beings,  each  separate  and  dis- 
tinct from  the  other. 

The  following  passage  of  Scripture  is  often  cited  to  prove 
that  the  Savior  is  the  only  personal  being  in  the  Deity: 
"Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them  also  T\'^hich  shall 
believe  on  me  through  their  word;  that  they  all  may  be  one; 
as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  me  and  T  in  Tliee,  that  they  also  may 
be  one  in  us;  that  the  world  may  believe  that  Thou  hast  sent 
me.  And  the  glory  which  Thou  gavest  me  I  have  given  them; 
that  theiy  may  be  one,  even  as  we  are  one."     (John  xvii:  20-22.) 

The  very  wording  of  this   Scripture  shows  that  the  Father 


PERSONALITY  OF  GOD.  73 

and  the  Son  are  not  one  in  p€rson,  because  He  prays  that  all 
the  disciples  may  be  one  in  the  same  manner  that  the  Father 
and  the  Son  are  one,  and  one  in  that  sense  only,  for  the  simple 
reiason  that  the  oneness  of  the  Pathe^r  and  the  Son  is  perfect 
and  complete.  Their  unity  consists  in  beinig  one  in  wisdom, 
one  in  knowledge,  one  in  power,  one  in  council,  having  a  unity 
of  purpose  in  the  accomplishment  of  man's  salvation  to  the 
fullest  extent  and  in  every  conceivable  respect.  The  disciples 
of  Jesus  could  not  be  one  in  person,  for  each  of  himself  is  a 
separate  individuality;  they  can  be  one,  however,  as  the 
Father  and  Son  are  one,  in  the  accomplishment  of  one  great 
purpose — the  salvation  of  mankind — 'because  they  are  baptized 
by  one  Spirit  into  one  body,  even  the  church  of  Christ;  they 
have  one  Lord,  one  faith  and  one  baptism,  and  are  all  taught 
of  God,  having  "access  by  one  Spirit  unto  the  Father"  (Eph 
ii:  18),  who  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  and  cannot  con- 
sistently,   with   His   own   attributes,    contradict  Himself. 

When  Jesus  sent  His  disciples  into  the  world  He  commanded 
them  to  baptize  penitenit  believers  "in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  (iMatt.  xxviii:  19.) 
These  three  personages  are  understood  by  believers  in  the 
Bible  to  constitute  the  Godhead.  We  have  shown  that  the 
Father  and  Son  are  separate  personages.  It  is  just  as  evident, 
from  the  Scriptures,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  as  much  a  separate 
and  distinct  personage  as  are  the  either  two.  Concerning  the 
enormity  of  sinning  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  Jesus  said: 
"Wherefore  I  say  unto  you,  all  manner  of  sin  and  blasphemy 
shall  bei  forgiven  unto  men:  but  the  blasphemy  against  the 
Holy  Ghost  shall  not  be  forgiven  unto  men.  And  whoso- 
ever spea'keth  a  word  against  the  Son  of  'Man,  it  shall  be  for- 
given him;  but  whosoever  speaketh  against  the  Holy  Ghost, 
it  shall  not  he  forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither  in 
the  world  to  come."  (Matt,  xii:  31-32).  Again,  "Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  all  sins  shall  be  forgiven  unto  the  sons  of  men, 
and  blasphemies  wherewith  soever  they  shall  blaspheme;  but  he 
that  shall  blaspheme  against  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  never  for- 
giveness, but  is  in  danger  of  eternal  damnation."  (Mark  iii: 
28-29.) 

Agreeable  to  the  language  of  these  quotations,  there  is  a 
distinct  separation  between  the  personality  of  the  Savior  and 


74  COWLEY*S  TALKS  ON   DOCTRINE. 

that  of  th-e  Holy  Ghost.  Jesus,  in  speaking  of  those  who 
should  believe  -and  oibey  Him,  used  this  language:  **He  that 
belie veth  on  me,  as  the  S-cripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly 
shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water.  But  this  spake  he  of 
the  Spirit,  whi(?h  they  that  believe  on  Him  should  receive;  for 
the  Holy  GThost  was  not  yet  given ;  because  that  Jesus  was  not 
yet  glorified."  (John  vii:  38,  39.)  It  appears  from  this  state- 
ment that  while  Jesus  was  the  representative  of  the  Godhead 
to  men  in  the  flesh,  at  least  for  a  period  of  time,  the  Holy 
Ghost  had  not  come  to  officiate  at  that  time  as  a  personal 
witnej^s  of  the  Father  and  the  Son  to  the  children  of  men. 
To  coriobonate  this  idea,  we  quote  from  the  sixteenth  chapter 
of  John,  seventh  verse:  "Nevertheless  I  tell  you  the  truth; 
it  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away;  for  if  I  go  not  away, 
the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will 
send  Him  unto  you."  That  this  Comforter  is  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  evident  from  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  St.  John,  sixteenth 
and  twenty-sixth  verses:  "And  I  will  pray  the  Father,  and  He 
shall  give  you  another  Comforter,  that  He  may  abide  with  you 
forever.  But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Ghost,  whom 
the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  He  shall  teach  you  all 
things,  and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance,  whatso- 
ever I  have  said  unto  you."  Further:  "But  when  the  Com- 
forter is  come,  whom  I  will  S€!nd  unto  you  from  the  Father, 
even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  which  proeeedeth  from  the  Father,  He 
shall  testify  of  me."      (John,  xv:  26.) 

These  promises  are  so  definite  that  no  one  could  reasonably 
mingle  the  personality  of  the  Holy  Ghost  with  that  of  either 
the  Father  or  the  Son.  After  the  crucifixion  and  resurrection 
of  the  Savior,  and  when  He  had  spent  forty  days  with  His 
disciples  before  His  ascension,  instructing  them  preparatory 
to  their  great  mission,  before  He  allowed  them  to  go  out.  He 
reminded  them  of  the  promise  which  He  had  made  to  them, 
and  commanded  them  to  tarry  at  Jerusalem  "until  ye  be  en- 
dued with  power  from  on  high."  (Luke  xxiv:  49.)  This 
promise  was  fulfilled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  the 
powers  of  the  Holy  Ghost  were  manifest  through  His  glorious 
gifts  which  attended  the  apostles  on  that  occasion.  On  that 
great  day  the  Holy  Ghost  as  a  gift  for  their  permanent  guid- 
ance, was  promised  to  all  without  distinction  of  time  or  place, 


PERSONALITY  OF  GOD.  75 

if  they  would  have  faith,  repent  and  be  baptized  by  divine 
authority. 

The  personality  of  the  Holy  Grhost  as  a  minister  for  God 
has  been  enjoyed  in  every  dispensation  of  the  Girospeil.  "Men 
and  brethren,  this  Scripture  must  needs  have  been  fulfilled, 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  mouth  of  David  spake."  (Acts 
i:  16.)  Again:  "Ye  stiff-necked  and  uncircumcised  in  heart 
and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy  Ghost;  as  your  fathers 
did,  so  do  ye."  (Acts  vli:  51.)  This  is  proof  that  David 
and  the  prophets  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  did  the  disciples  in  the  dispensation  of  Christ;  also 
that  the  ancients  rejected  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
as  did  the  people  in  the  days  of  the  apostles.  The  apostle 
Peter  says:  "For  the  prophecy  came  not  in  old  time  by  the 
will  of  man;  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were  moved 
by  the  Holy  Ghost."  (II  Peter  i:  21.)  No  one  by  reading 
the  Scriptures  can  reasonably  deduce  therefrom  that  divinely 
authorized  men  were  justified  in  their  oflicial  ministrations  in 
speaking  by  any  other  power  than  that  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Pan;  s'ays:  "No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  but  by 
the  Holy  Ghost."      (I  Cor.  xii:  3.) 

The  great  gifts  of  the  Spirit  have  been  referred  to  in  earlier 
piages  of  this  work,  and  need  not  be  repeated  here;  but  the 
character  of  those  gifts  and  the  constant  necessity  for  their 
existence,  together  with  the  passages  quoted  here,  are  positive 
proof  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  one  of  the  Deity  and  a  separate 
personage  from  the  Father  and  Son.  At  the  Baptism  of  the 
Messiah  He  was  present  in  the  waters  of  the  Jordan  with  John 
the  Baptist.  The  Father  was  in  the  heavens  above,  and  His 
voice  was  heard,  while  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  the 
Savior,  as  witnessed  by  its  appearance  in  the  form  of  a  dove. 
The  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  The  three  constitute  the 
great,  supreme  Godhead,  yet  are  as  separate  and  distin<:t  in 
their  personalities  as  auy  earthly  parents  and  the  children. 


REVELATION. 

For  eighteen  centuries  the  people  of  this  world  have  been  grop- 
ing in  spiritual  darkness.  They  have  had  the  Bible,  it  is  true, 
but  what  have  they  learned  from  it?  In  letter,  many  things.  In 
the  true  spirit  of  divine  inspiration,  they  have  learned  little. 
''Tlie  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life."  (II  Cor.  iii:  G.) 
Tlhey  are  "ever  learning,  and  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth."  (II  Tim.  iii:  7.)  These  statements  of  Holy 
Writ  are  fully  corroborate<l  by  human  experience  in  religious 
niattei's.  Tlie  world  is  divided  and  sub-divided  into  many  con- 
tending factions,  professing  Christianity,  yet  not  having  a  unity 
of  faith.  Many  ideas  of  the  Lord,  many  faiths  in  baptism.  "One 
Lord,  cne'  faith,  one  baptism."  (Eph.  iv:5),  was  the  doctrine 
of  Paul.  "Straight  is  the  gate  and  narrow  is  the  way  which 
leadeth  unto  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it."  (Matthew 
vii  :14.) 

What  is  the  cause  of  all  this  uncertainty  respecting  the  glori- 
ous plan  of  eternal  life?  If  one  was  or  is  right,  all  opposing 
methods  must  be  wrong.  We  a/iswer  that  the  lack  of  unity,  the 
ignorance  in  relation  to  the  Gospel,  and  finally  skepticism  and 
infidelity,  are  due  to  substituting  the  wisdom  of  men  for  the 
revelation  of  God,  using  human  learning  instead  of  the  inspira- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  desire  to  show  in  this  article  that  without  direct  and 
continuous  revelation  from  God,  the  Gospel  cannot  be  under- 
stood and  properly  applied  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  nor 
can  the  purposes  of  God  be  accomplished  on  the  earth.  First, 
we  take  direfct  statements  of  Scripture :  "Where  there  is  no 
vision,  the  people  perisli ;  but  he  that  keepeth  the  law,  happy  is 
he."  (Prov.  xxix:18.)  The  law  of  God  has  never  been  kept 
without  the  Spirit  of  God  to  enl'ghten  those'  who  sought  to  keep 
it.  Tlie  history  of  the  human  family,  from  Adam  to  Noah, 
from  Noah  to  Moses,  from  Moses  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
in  all  subsequent  ages,  proves  beyond  cavil  that  where  there  was 
no   vision   from   heaven,   no   inspired   voicef,    no   revelation,   the 


REVELATION.  77 

people  utterly  perished  in  darkness  and  unbelief.  The  combined 
wisdom  and  learning  of  men  could  not  save  them  from  spiritual 
darkness. 

That  there  may  be  an  authorized  channel  of  communication 
between  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  the  Lord  has,  whenever 
His  Church  has  existed  on  the  earth,  appointed  men  to  receive 
His  will  and  make  it  known  to  the  people.  "Surely  the  Lord 
God  will  do  nothing,  but  He  revealeth  His  secrets  unto  His 
servants,  the  prophets."  (Amos  iii:7.)  This  literally  might  be 
understood  as  equivalent  to  saying  that  where  no  prophet  was, 
there  the  Lord  was  doing  nothing  that  would  result  in  man's 
salvation.  Without  being  technical  respecting  the  language  of 
Amos,  the  history  of  the  world  from  Adam  down  proves  his 
statements  true.  When  there  has  been  no  prophet  there  has 
been  no  revelation  from  God.  When  there  has  been  no  reve- 
lation or  vision  the  people  have  wandered  to  and  fro,  have 
tossed  upon  the  billows  of  clashing  opinion,  perished  in  dark- 
ness and  have  been  buried  in  the  great  ocean  of  doubt  and  un- 
certainty. On  the  other  hand,  when  authorized  prophets  have 
existed  among  men  we  may  exclaim  with  the  ancient  Scriptures : 
"I  have  also  spoken  by  the  prophets,  and  I  have  multiplied 
visions,  and  used  similitudes,  by  the  ministry  of  the  prophets. 
And  by  a  prophet  the  Lord  brought  Israel  out  of  Egypt, 
and  by  a  prophet  was  he  preserved."  (Hosea  xii:  10,  13.)  And 
we  affirm  that  without  prophets  Israel  nefver  was  preserved 
and  never  will  be. 

In  looking  over  the  field  of  mysterious  sayings  contained  in 
the  Bible,  as  well  as  the  mystery  which  enshrouds  many  phases 
of  human  history,  we  are  consoled  by  the?  promise  of  the  Savior : 
"For  there  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not  be  reveakd;  neither 
hid,  that  sliall  not  be  known."  (Luke  xii:  2;  Matthew  x:  26; 
Mark  iv  :22. )  In  this  connection  we  may  cite  the  fact  that  men 
by  learning  do  not  see  the  truth  alike,  they  do  not  harmonize 
on  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  Gospel.  As  an  example, 
they  cannot,  unaided  by  revelation,  tell  the  origin,  history  and 
destiny  of  the  American  Indians. 

Isaiah,  over  200  years  before  the  advent  of  the  Messiah, 
foresaw  the  spiritual  ignorance  of  the  last  days  and  how  that 
condition  would  be  ovrcome  by  the  light  of  revelation.  He 
prophesied  as  follows :     "Wherefore  the  Lord  said,  Forasmuch 


78  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON   DOCTRINE. 

as  this  pefople  draw  near  me  with  their  mouth,  and  with  their 
lips  do  honor  me,  but  have  removed  their  heart  far  from  me, 
and  their  fear  to^vard  me  is  taught  by  the  precept  of  men: 
Therefore,  behold,  I  will  proceed  to  do  a  marvelous  work  among 
this  pefople,  even  a  marvelous  work  and  a  wonder ;  for  the 
wisdom  of  their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the  understanding 
of  their  prudent  men  shall  be  hid."  (Isa.  xxix:13, 14.)  By 
reading  the  context  it  is  evident  that  the  prophecy  refers  to  a 
time  later  than  thef  first  coming  of  the  iSavior,  and  that  the  pre- 
diction never  could  be  verified  without  direct  revelation  from 
heaven. 

Paul,  writing  to  the  Hebrews,  calls  attention  to  the  great 
truth  that  the  method  of  the  Lord  in  leading  His  people  from 
the  beginning  has  been  by  revelation.  He  says :  *'God,  who  at 
sundry  times  and  in  divers  manners,  spake  in  time  piast  unto 
the  fathers  by  the  prophets.  Hath  in  tfiese  last  days  spoken  unto 
us  by  His  Son."  (Heb.  i  :1,  2.)  Jesus  said  in  St.  John  xvii  :3 : 
''And  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  Thee,  the  only 
true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ  whom  Thou  hast  sent."  Paul  says 
in  I  Cor.  xii  :3.  "No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  but 
by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Whe*n  Peter  received  a  knowledge  of  the  divinity  and  mission 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Savior  said  unto  him :  "Blessed 
art  thou,  Simon  Bar-jona ;  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed 
it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father,  which  is  in  heaven."  It  required 
a  revelation  for  Peter  to  receive  that  testimony.  How  could 
any  one  receive  that  knowledge  without  revelation  from  God? 
The  Jews  saw  Jesus,  witnessed  His  wondrous  miracles  of  heal- 
ing the  sick,  giving  sdght  to  thef  blind,  unstopping  the  ears  of  the 
deaf  and  even  raising  the  dead,  but  all  that  was  not  sufficient. 
They  read  the  ancient  prophecies,  pointing  to  the  birth  and  na- 
tivity, the  birthplace,  life,  ministry  and  martyrdom  of  the  Mes- 
siah. Yet  were  they  blind,  with  eyes  to  see ;  deaf,  with  ears 
to  hear,  and  without  understanding.  No  reason  can  be  assigned 
for  the  ignorance  of  the  masses  and  the  enlightenment  of  the 
humble  fishermen  other  than  that  thef  former  depended  upon  the 
learning  of  men ;  the  latter  had  received  a  revelation  from  God. 
To  place  the  necessity  of  revelatioin  beyond  question  as  to  ob- 
taining a  knowlefdge  of  God,  we  quote  the  statement  of  Jesus 
to  His  disciples:    "All  things  are  delivered  to  me  of  my  Father; 


BEVEL  A.TION.  79 

and  no  man  knoweth  who  the  Son  is,  but  the  Father;  and  who 
the  Father  is,  but  the  Son,  and  he  to  whom  the  Son  will  reveal 
Him."  (Luke  x:  22.)  Compare  this  plain,  unmistakable  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  with  the  assertions  of  modem  divines,  who  claim 
that  the  canon  of  Scripture  is  full  and  that  we  do  not  need 
divine  revelation  as  it  was  given  to  men  in  antcient  days.  The 
position  of  the  latter  simply  contradicts  the  plainest  teachings 
of  Holy  Writ.  If  it  required  revelation  2,000  years  ago  to  know 
that  Jesus  was  the  Christ,  nothing  short  of  revelation  from 
heaven  will  secure  that  knowledge  now.  Notice,  too,  the  re- 
markable fact  that  notwithstanding  all  the  personal  experience 
of  the  apostles  through  their  asisiociation  with  the  Savior,  He 
commanded  them  to  ''tarry  ye  at  Jerusalem  until  ye  be  endued 
with  power  from  on  high."     (Luke,  chapter  24.) 

Another  phase  of  the  subject  is  this,  that  men  claim  that 
which  is  written  in  the  Scriptures  is  sufficient.  This  view  simply 
makes  uninspired  men  the  judge  of  what  is  and  what  is  not  es- 
sential as  to  all  the  writings  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  This  is  an  unwarrantable  assumption,  condemned 
by  the  Scripture ;  for  John  says,  concerning  that  which  he  had 
written  in  the  Book  of  Revelation :  "For  I  testify  unto  every 
man  that  heareth  the  words  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  Jf  any 
man  shall  add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  imto  him  the 
plagues  that  are  written  in  this  book ;  and  if  any  man  shall  take 
away  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall 
take  away  his  pait  out  of  the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy 
city,  and  from  the  things  wiiich  are  written  in  this  book." 
(Rev.  xxii:  18,  19.) 

This  does  not  deny  God  the  privilege  of  adding  more  revela- 
tion, as  it  is  an  undisputed  fact  that  the  Gospel  according  to  iSt. 
John  was  written  subsequent  to  the  Apocalypse;  but  it  is  a 
decree  of  divine  displeasure  upon  any  man  who  shall  add  to  or 
take  from  the  revelations  of  the  Almighty.  In  the  face  of  this 
decree,  history  informs  us  that  councils  of  the  Roman  Church 
sat  in  judgment  upon  the  writings  of  the  apostles,  and  received 
only  that  which,  in  the  light  of  their  human  wisdom,  was  ac- 
ceptable to  them.  Notwithstanding  this  fact,  the  various  fac- 
tions of  Christendom  are  essaying  to  build  upon  the  foundation 
of  what  has  come  down  to  them  through  the  channel  of  unau- 
thorized councils  of  men.     May  we  not  ask  with  perfect  pro- 


80  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

priety,  is  not  that  which  was  rejected  or  lost  just  as  valuable 
as  much  of  that  which  has  been  handed  down  to  us? 

As  proof  that  writings  of  the  disciples  of  Jesus  have  been  lost 
to  the  world,  I  would  call  special  attention  to  several  passages 
of  the  Scripture.  The  writings  of  the  New  Testament  are  from 
eight  authors — Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  John,  Peter,  Paul,  James 
and  Jude.  Luke  says :  "Forasmuch  as  many  have  tak^  in 
hand  to  set  forth  in  order  a  declaration  of  these  things  which 
are  most  surely  believed  among  us."  (Luke  i:l.)  While  there 
is  no  definite  proof  in  this  statement  as  to  how  many  had  writ- 
ten their  testimonies  concerning  the  Messiah,  it  is  evident  they 
were  not  few,  but  many.  That  there  was  opportunity  and  ma- 
terial upon  which  to  write  respecting  this  glorious  subject,  the 
life  and  ministry  of  Jesus,  is  very  apparent  from  the  last  verse 
of  the  twenty-first  chapter  of  St.  John,  as  follows :  "And  there 
are  also  many  other  things  which  Jesus  did,  the  which,  if  they 
should  be  written,  every  one,  I  supi>ose  that  even  the  world  it- 
self could  not  contain  the  books  that  should  be  written."  With 
such  a  statement,  it  is  to  be  wondered  at  tbat  the  world  who 
believed  in  the  Redeemer  should  rest  contented  with  the  narrow 
view^  that  we  have  all  that  is  important. 

We  have?  in  the  New  Testament  what  is  called  I  Cor.  and  II 
Cor.,  written  to  the  Saints  in  Corinth  by  the  apostle  Paul.  In 
I  Cor,,  chapter  v  :9,  we  have  this :  "I  wrote  unto  you  in  an 
epistle  not  to  company  with  fornicators."  This  must  have  been 
previous  to  the  one  in  which  this  occurs,  and  yet  such  an 
epistle  is  not  found  in  our  New  Testament.  In  Col.  iv  :16, 
Paul  says :  "And  when  this  epistle  is  read  among  you,  cause 
that  it  be  read  also  in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans ;  and  that 
ye  likewise  read  the  epistle  from  Laodicea."  This  refers  to  an 
epistle  from  Paul  to  the  Colossians,  written  from  Laodicea,  but 
which  is  not  found  in  the  canon  of  Scripture  as  we  have  it. 
in  II  Tim.,  chapter  iv:  13,  Paul  requests  Timothy  to  bring  him 
certain  parchments ;  what  they  contained  we  know  not.  Jude 
says :  "And  Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  prophesied 
of  these  things,  saying :  'Behold  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten 
thousand  of  His  saints.'  "  Hew  delightful  it  would  be  to  read 
the  predictions  and  teachings  of  that  great  prophet  Enoch,  the 
man  who  walked  and  talked  with  God  365  years,  "and  was  not, 
for  God  took  him."     Only  a  few  verses  in  the  Old  and  New 


KEVELATION.  81 

Testament  are  all  we  have  in  the  canon  of  Scripture  respecting 
Enoch  and  his  city.  What  a  glorious  flood  of  light  will  dawn 
upon  the  world  when  the  writings  of  Enoch  ai*e  revealed!  In 
thef  Old  Testament  may  be  found  references  to  about  th'.rty 
hooksi  written  by  the  Jewish  scribes  and  prophets,  but  which 
have  been  lost  to  the  world,  rejected  and  cast  aside  by  unin- 
spired, unauthorized  councils  of  men. 

Suppose  that  all  that  is  necessary  so  far  as  explanation  of 
doctrine  is  concerned  is  contained  in  the  iNew  Testament,  we 
are  then  confronted  with  man's  inability  to  understand  what  has 
been  revealed  without  the  light  of  revelation  to  guide  the  hu- 
man mind  in  understanding  and  applying  the  truth.  As  proof 
of  this  I  will  cite  the  testimony  cf  Paul :  "For  what  man 
knoweth  the  things  of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which  is 
in  him?  Even  so  the  things  of  God  knoweth  no  man,  but  the 
Spirit  of  God.  *  *  *  But  the  natural  man  receiveth  not  the 
things  of  the  Spirit  of  God ;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him ; 
neither  can  he  know  them,  because  they  are  spiritually  dis- 
cerned." (I  Cor.  ii:ll,  14.)  Jesus  said  to  Nicodemus :  "Ex- 
cept a  man  be  born  again  he  cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God." 
(^t.  John  iii:3.)  "No  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  (I  Oor.  xii:3.)  The  truth  of  these 
sacred  sayings  is  verified  by  the  history  of  the  world,  which  has 
languished  in  darkness  without  revelation,  as  shown  by  previous 
quotations. 

Another  very  important  feature  of  this  subject  con'sists  in 
the  fact,  that  there  always  liave  been  in  e^very  gosipel  dispensia- 
lion  labors  to  perform  of  a  practical  character,  such  as  the 
building  of  temples,  the  gathering  of  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  the 
building  of  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  etc.,  none  of  which  could 
be  accomplished  except  by  direct  revelation  from  God.  We 
may  therefore  conclude  that  while  the  ordinances  and  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  are  eternal  and  unchangeaible,  the  circum- 
stances associated  with  the  people  in  every  dispensation  of  the 
gosi)el  are  constantly  changing.  The  emergencies  of  this 
situation  must  be  met,  not  by  the  dead  letter  of  ancient  Scrip- 
ture, but  by  present  inspiration  and  revelation  given  through 
living  oracles  of  God. 

"By  a  prophet  the  Lord  brought  Israel  out  of  Egypt,  and  by 
a  proptiet  was  he  preserved."      (Hosea  xii:  13.)      The  proph 


82  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON   DOCTKTNE. 

ecies  of  the  Jewish  prophets  in  the  Old  Testament,  poincing  to 
the  advent  of  the  Messiah,  are  clear  and  explicit.  Read  the 
seventh  chapter  of  Isiaiah,  fourteenth  verse;  the  ninth  chapter 
and  sixth  verse;  the  fifty-third  chapter  of  the  same  book;  the 
fiftii  chapter  of  Micah,  second  verse;  and  many  other  passages 
of  the  Old  Testameait.  In  these  we  find  plain  predictions 
which  were  verified  in  the  birth,  ministry  and  crucifixion  of 
the  Savior,  which  were  read  by  the  Jews  but  not  understood 
by  them,  because  the  light  of  revelation  from  God  was  not  the 
source  of  their  information.  This  was  rather  the  wisdom  of 
their  own  learning,  which  led  them  to  reject  the  Messiah  and 
discard  the  great  message  of  life  which  He  brought  unto  them. 

As  there  were  many  plain  prophecies  relating  to  the  first 
coming  of  the  Savior  and  the  great  work  associated  with  His 
advent,  so  there  are  pointed  predictions  referring  to  His  second 
coming  and  a  work  of  great  magnitude  to  precede  that  great 
event.  I  will  call  attention  to  a  few  as  proof  that  more  revela- 
tion will  be  given,  and  that  without  it  these  prophecies  could 
never  be  fulfilled:  "Behold,  I  will  send  my  messenger,  and  he 
shall  prepare  the  way  before  me;  and  the  Lord,  whom  ye  seek, 
shall  suddenly  come  to  His  temple,  even  the  Messenger  of  the 
covenant,  whom  ye  delight  in;  behold.  He  shall  come,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts.  But  who  may  abide  the  day  of  His  coming? 
and  who  shall  stand  when  He  appeareth?  for  He  is  like  a  re- 
finers* fire,  and  like  fuller's  sope.  *  *  *  And  He  shall 
purify  the  sons  of  Levi,"  etc.  (Mai.  iii:  1-3.)  This  prophecy 
must  refer  to  His  se<X)nd  coming.  At  His  first  advent  He  did 
not  come  suddenly;  He  did  not  come  to  His  temple.  The 
house  of  the  Lord  had  become  "a  den  of  thieves."  He  did 
not  accept  it.  He  did-  not  purify  the  sons  of  Levi.  It  was  a 
day  when  they  could  in  their  wickedness  abide  His  coming. 
"Who  shall  stand  when  He  appeareth"  is  clearly  a  condition 
when  He  shall  come  in  power  and  glory  to  take  vengeance  on 
the  ungodly. 

How  could  He  suddenly  come  to  His  temple  unless  a  temple 
should  bo  built  for  Him?  One  could  not  be  built  without  a 
chosen  people  to  build  it;  and  how  can  men  build  the  house  of 
the  Lord  without  revelation  to  tell  them  where,  when  and 
how  to  construct  such  a  holy  edifice?  In  Malachi,  chapter  iv, 
we  have  a  very  striking  prophecy  of  the  judgments  of  the  Al- 


REVELATION.  83 

mighty  in  the  last  days,  before  the  coming  of  the  Ix)rd.  In  the 
fifth  verse  the  prophet  says,  "Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah 
the  Prophet,  before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day 
of  the  Lord."  The  great  prophet  Elijah,  who  was  taken  to 
heaven  in  a  chariot  of  fire  without  tasting  death,  was  to  visit 
the  earth  in  the  last  days.  The  apostle  John,  when  upon  the 
isle  of  Patmos,  also  saw  the  hour  of  Good's  judgment,  and 
uttered  the  following  prediction:  "And  I  saw  another  angel 
fly  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  everlasting  gospel  to 
preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and  to  every  nation, 
and  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  Saying  with  a  loud  voice. 
Fear  God  and  give  glory  to  Him;  for  the  hour  of  His  judgment 
is  come:  and  worship  Him  that  made  heaven,  and  earth,  and 
the  sea,  and  the  fountains  of  waters."  (Rev.  xiv:  6-7.)  From 
this  prophecy  we  learn  that  an  angel  was  to  visit  the  earth  at 
a  later  period  than  when  John  uttered  the  aibove  words.  His 
mission  was  to  be  to  restore  the  everlastimg  gospel,  a  go.spel 
that  does  not  change;  a  gospel  of  apostles,  prophets,  gifts, 
visions,  revelations,  etc. 

"The  everlasting  gospel."  Why  should  an  angel  bring  the 
gospel  if  it  already  existed  upon  the  earth?  Why  should  the 
call  be  to  worship  the  Grod  who  made  the  heavens,  the  earth 
and  the  fountains  of  water,  etc.,  if  these  creations  were 
brought  into  existence  by  a  God  "without  body,  parts  or  pas- 
sions"? This  prophecy  of  John  agrees  with  Peter's  words 
recorded  in  the  third  chapter  of  Acts,  wherein  he  says:  "And 
He  shall  send  Jesus  Chris<t,  which  before  was  preadhed  unto 
you;  whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  of  resti- 
tution of  all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth 
of  all  His  holy  prophets  since  the  world  began."  (Acts  iii: 
20-22.)  By  this  we  learn  that  before  the  advent  of  fhe  Mes- 
siah to  reign  on  earth  there  should  be  a  grand  restitution, 
bringing  back  that  which  was  lost;  a  restoration  of  revela- 
tion, ministry  of  angels,  prophecies,  tongues,  healings,  mir- 
acles, etc.  Who  can  believe  the  Scriptures  and  yet  deny  the 
necessity  for  more  revelation?  The  quotations  here  given  are 
only  a  few  compared  with  many  that  can  be  made  bearing 
upon  the  subject.  They  all  show  that  direct  and  continuous 
revelation  from  God  is  an  absolute  necessity  to  the  welfare, 
progress  and  final  salvation  of  the  children  of  men. 


FAITH. 

In  considering  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  it  will  not  be 
difiicnl't  to  see  that  faith  occupies  the  first  place  in  the  cata- 
logue of  righteous  principle-s  which,  as  a  whole,  go  to  consti- 
tute the  plan  of  salvation.  It  is  the  principle  existing  in  the 
human  soul  which  goes  before  all  action  and  leiads  to  good 
works.  It  pleases  God  that  man  should  repent  of  all  sin  by 
ceasing  therefrom,  thus  accomplishing  a  reformation  of  life 
without  which  remission  of  sins  would  not  be  granted;  and  as 
repentance  and  good  works  are  pleasing  to  God,  we  must 
accept  of  fiailh  first,  for  Paul  says:  ''But  without  faith  it  is 
impossible  to  please  Him:  for  he  that  cometh  to  God  must  be- 
lieve that  He  is,  and  that  He  is  a  rewarder  of  them  that  dili- 
gently seek  Him."    (Heb.  xi:  6.) 

"Now  faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,  the  evi- 
dence of  things  not  seen."  (Heb.  xi:  1.)  The  inspired  trans- 
lation by  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith  rendeTs  the  word  ''assur- 
ance" instead  of  "substance,"  which  api>ears  more  consistent 
with  the  latter  clause  in  the  passage,  which  says,  "the  evi- 
dence of  things  not  seen,"  not  the  substance  itself,  for  that 
would  amount  to  knowledge  or  'the  actual  possession  of  the 
object  hoped  for.  This  assurance  of  things  hoped  for  must 
come  through  some  evidence^  either  of  a  character  which  can 
be  demonstrated  in  a  tangible  manner,  or  throug'h  some  im- 
pression which  gives  an  assurance  to  the  mind  of  the  individual 
possessing  it,  if  to  no  .other.  This  faith  prompts  to  action  all 
intelligent  beings.  Without  the  assurance  of  reaping,  the 
farmer  would  not  sow;  the  laborer  would  not  commence  his 
daily  task  unless  he  believed  he  would  accomplish  it;  and  so 
it  is  in  religious  matters. 

Upon  the  day  of  Pentecost  the  multitude  never  would  have 
appealed  to  the  apostles  to  know  what  they  should  do  to  be 
saved  unless  they  first  believed  in  God  and  in  His  Son,  Jesus 
Christ — ^so  recently  crucified  in  their  midst — and  also  in  the 
authority  of  the  apostles  to  teach  and  administer  in  the  ordi- 


FAITH.  85 

nances  of  eternal  life.  This  faith  was  based  upon  the  evi- 
dence presented  by  Peter  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ,  sealed 
upon  their  hearts  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  not  by  the  wusdom 
or  ability  of  man.  The  result  was  obedience,  and  a  knowledge 
of  the  truth-for  themselyes;  for  the  promise  is:  "If  any  man 
will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  be 
of  God,  or  whether  I  speak  of  myself."  (St.  John  vii:  17.) 
If  Peter  had  been  an  impostor,  deceiving  the  people,  he  might, 
l>erchance,  have  persuaded  some  to  accept  his  theories;  but 
what  would  have  been  the  result?  The  evidence  being  false, 
the  faith  or  assurance  would  have  a  false  foundation  to  act 
upon,  and  disappointment  would  have  been  the  result.  When 
the  evidence  is  true,  the  faith  resulting  and  acted  upon  will 
bring  knowledge. 

When  Columbus  discovered  America,  and  the  use  of  gun- 
pov/der  was  displayed  to  the  astonishment  and  fear  of  the 
Indians,  some  of  the  Europeans  told  the  natives  that  all  they 
had  to  do  was  to  procure  some  powder  and  sow  it  like  grain, 
and  it  would  grow.  The  poor  natives  believed  the  lie,  acted 
upon  their  belief,  and  disappointment  was  the  result,  to  the 
destruction  of  their  confidence  in  the  white  m'an.  This  illus- 
trates that  belief  m>ay  be  built  upon  false  evidence,  and  no 
matter  how  sincere  the  believer,  the  laws  of  sincerity  cannot 
be  changed  to  vindicate  the  dishonesty  of  the  deceiver  nor  to 
avoid  disappointment  befalling  the  deceived.  Why  should  it 
be  otherwise  regarding  the  law  of  God?  Sincerity  is  not  evi- 
dence that  the  believer  will  obtain  the  good  for  which  he  se-eks, 
for  if  his  religious  devotion  is  based  upon  his  confidence  in  the 
preaching  or  teaching  of  false  guides,  God  will  not  change  His 
laws  and  ordinances,  neither  will  He  acknowledge  the  authority 
of  impostors,  and  thus  become  accessory  to  the  deception,  in 
order  to  satisfy  those  who  allow  themselves  to  be  led  astray. 

It  is  a  maxim  of  skeptics  that  "We  doubt  all  things  in  order 
to  prove  all  things";  and,  thus  doubting,  they  reject  the  means 
which  God  has  designated  as  the  way  to  become  acquainted 
with  and  prove  for  themselves  the  truth  of  the  promise:  "If 
any  man  will  do  His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine." 

The  history  of  the  world  proves  that  in  the  advancement 
made  in  science,  in  arts,  in  human  government,  the  leaders 
and  promoters  of  all  that  is  good,  in  the  majority  of  instances. 


86  Cowley's  tali^s  on  doctrike. 

have  been  believers  in  God;  and  their  faith  in  Him  and  the 
ultimate  success  of  their  enterprises  have  prompted  them  to 
action.  In  the  language  of  Paul  on  this  subject  of  faith: 
"By  faith  Noah,  being  warned  of  God  of  things  not  seen  as 
yet,  moved  with  fear,  prepared  an  ark  to  the  saving  of  his 
house;  by  the  which  he  condemned  the  world,  and  became  heir 
of  ihe  righteousness,  which  is  by  faith":  "By  faith  Abraham, 
when  he  was  called  to  go  out  imto  a  place  which  he  should  after 
receive  for  an  inheritance,  obeyed;  and  he  went  out,  not 
knowing  whither  he  went."  (Heb.  xi:  7,  8.)  I  might  add 
numerous  testimonies  from  the  ►Scriptures  that  faith  is  the 
assurance  of  things  hoped  for,  and  the  principle  which  prompts 
to  action  all  intelligent  'l)eings,  and  that  when  based  upon  tlie 
promises  of  the  T^ord,  unmixed  with  the  theories  of  men,  and 
acted  upon,  it  has  never  failed  to  bring  knowledge  and  rest  to 
the  weary  mind  in  that  security  which  comes  from  a  pure 
knowledge  of  God. 

Having  shown  something  of  the  nature  of  faith  in  a  general 
way,  as  a  principle  existing  in  the  human  mind  and  as  direct- 
ing all  human  action,  whether  religioiis  or  secular,  let  us  noAV 
draw  the  line  of  distinction  between  faith  in  its  general  sense, 
and  faith  as  a  principle  of  i)ower  as  enjoyed  and  exercised  by 
those  who  are  truly  the  people  of  God. 

Let  us  first  remember  that  it  is  one  thing  to  believe  in  the 
power  of  God  as  manifested  by  revelation,  prophecy,  healing, 
etc.,  when  presented  to  us  merely  as  the  events  of  history,  and 
altogether  another  thing  to  be  confronted  with  the  testimony 
of  living  apostles,  presenting  to  the  world  doctrines  that  are 
unpopular  and  with  which  the  cherished  creeds  of  men  have 
never  failed  to  conflict — apostles  who  ask  us  to  believe  them  to 
be  servants  of  God,  called  by  new  revelation,  and  testing  our 
faith  by  the  promise  that  "if  you  will  repent  and  be  baptized" 
with  honest  hearts,  you  shall  know  for  yourselves  the  truth, 
and  need  not  depend  upon  the  assertions  of  any  other  man  for 
your  knowledge  concerning  it.  It  is  tan  undeniable  fact  of 
history  that  God  has  never  sent  a  prophet  to  warn  the  world 
but  He  found  thousands  professing  belief  in  the  dead  prophets, 
yet  ready  to  reject  and  slay  the  living.  It  cannot  be  said 
that  this  generation  is  an  exception,  for  the  religious  education 
they    receive    from    tbe    'so-called    ""Christian    pulpit    is    tliat 


FAITH.  87 

apostles  and  prophets,  together  with  the  ancient  gifts  and 
powers  of  the  gospel,  are  no  longer  needed;  and  if  any  come 
professing  the  ancient  apostleship^  ifchey  may  reject  them  with- 
out investigation  as  ''false  prophets."  They  apparently  forget 
that  it  would  be  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  produce  a  coun- 
terfeit coin  unless  the  genuine  existed. 

In  speaking  of  faith  as  a  principle  of  power,  the  apostle  Paul 
said  to  the  Hebrews:  "Through  faith  we  understand  that  the 
worlds  were  framed  by  the  word  of  God,  so  that  things  which 
are  seen  were  not  made  of  things  which  do  appear.  '■''^  *  * 
And  what  shall  I  more  say?  For  the  time  would  fail  me  to 
tell  of  Gideon,  and  of  Barak,  and  of  Samson,  and  of  Jeph- 
thae,  of  David  also,  and  Samuel,  and  of  the  prophets:  Who 
through  faith  su'bdued  kingdoms,  wrought  righteousness,  ob- 
tained promises,  stopped  the  mouths  of  lions,  quenched  tho 
violence  of  fire,  escaped  tho  edge  of  the  sword,  out  of  weak- 
ness were  made  strong,  w^axed  valiant  in  fight,  turned  to  flight 
the  armies  of  the  aliens.  Women  received  their  dead 
raised  to  life  again,"  etc.  (Heb.  xi:  3,  32-35.)  Besides  these, 
innumerable  other  events  have  been  brought  about  through 
faith  exercised  by  men  having  authority  to  speak  and  act  in 
the  name  ,  of  God.  Jesus  promised  that  "these  signs  shall, 
follow  them  that  believe."  In  my  name  shall  they  cast  out 
devils,  they  shall  take  up  serpents,  and  if  they,  drink  any 
deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them;  they  shall  lay  hanids  on 
the  sick  and  they  shall  recover." 

These  are  only  a  few  of  the  characteristics  associated  with 
true  faith,  the  "faith  that  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints," 
and  so  much  in  striking  contrast  to  the  weak  yet  high-sounding 
pretensions  of  modern  professors  who  have  a  form  of  godliness, 
yet  deny  the  power  thereof. 

As  a  contrast  to  the  wisdom  and  learning  of  men,  we  are 
promised,  as  the  result  of  acting  upon  'true  faith,  that  to  one 
is  given  the  word  of  wisdom,  to  another  knowledge.  Tongues, 
prophecy,  eitc,  all  are  characteristic  of  that  faith  which  eman- 
ates from  God.  These  gifts  are  not  merely  to  satisfy  curi- 
osity or  to  convince  skeptics. 

As  a  principle  of  eternal  truth  it  is  a  necessity  that  not  only 
must  the  administrator  have  faith,  but  the  one  who  is  the  re- 
cipiemt  of  the  blessings  also  must  exercise  it  so  far  as  he  is 


88  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

capable.  Therefore,  as  a  rule,  when  Jesus  healed  the  sick 
and  opened  the  ej^es  of  the  blind,  He  said  to  the  individual: 
"Go  thy  way,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole."  As  a  further 
testimony  of  this  He  told  unbelievers  when  they  soug:h(t  a  sign: 
"An  evil  and  adulterous  generation  seeketh  after  a  sign,  and 
there  shall  no  sign  be  given  to  it,  but  the  sign  of  the  prophet 
Jonas;  for  as  Jonas  was  three  days  and  three  nights  in  the 
whnle/'s  belly,  so  shall  the  Son  of  Man  be  three  days  and  three 
nights  in  the  heart  of  the  earth."  (Matt,  xii:  39,  40.)  Yet 
be  it  remembered  that  this  sign  of  Christ's  three  days'  rest  in 
the  tomb  was  not  given  to  convince  skeptics,  for  it  was  an 
event  ordained  of  God  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  in 
the  plan  of  human  redemption,  and  would  have  occurred  if  all 
the  world  had  received  Him  gladly.  But  they  did  mot  receive 
Him  even  when  He  was  resurrected,  for  the  same  class  who 
sought  a  sign  circulated  the  fa)brica?tion  that  the  body  of  Christ 
was  not  risen  from  the  dead,  but  that  His  disciples  had  come 
in  the  night  and  stolen  Him  away. 

There  are  sign-seeker«  today,  even  among  those  who  profess 
Christ,  and  may  we  not  say  the  same  of  them  as  Jesus  said  of 
the  ancient  sign-seekers,  from  the  fact  that  what  was  true 
then  is  true  now,  and  what  is  true  of  a  generation  is  true  of 
the  individuals  which  compose  it.  Further,  the  Savior  said 
to  His  apostles  when  they  failed  to  cast  out  the  devils  and 
sought  Him  to  know  the  reason:  "Because  of  your  unbelief, 
for  verilj  I  say  unto  you,  If  ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mus- 
tard seed,  ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  'Remove  hence  to 
yonder  place,'  and  it  shall  remove;  and  nothing  shall  be  im- 
possible unto  you."      (Matt,  xvii:  20.) 

To  these  quotations  might  be  added  many  others,  but  this 
will  suffice  'to  show  the  effects  of  faith,  that  it  is  a  principle  of 
power.  We  ask,  has  God  changed?  Is  not  faith,  being  a 
principle  emanating  from  Deity,  as  unchangeable  as  God  Him- 
self? Who,  professing  to  believe  in  Christ,  will  say,  if  we 
believe  and  are  baptized  by  rightful  authority  in  this  age,  that 
Jesus  will  fail  in  His  part  of  the  contract  to  bestow  the  prom- 
ised blessings? 

In  view  of  all  that  is  written  in  the  Bible  concerning  this 
true  faith  and  the  effects  which  flow  therefrom,  and  the  re- 


FAITH. 


verse  of  that  pure  faith  of  the  Bible  which  charaeterizes  the 
"Christianity'*  of  today,  is  it  wonderful  that  the  Savior  ex- 
claimed: "When  the  Son  of  Man  eometh,  shall  He  find  faith 
on  earth?"      (Luke  xviii:  8.) 


REPENTANCE. 

Repentance  follows  faith  as  a  natural  sequence ;  for  when 
the  human  mind  has  sufficient  faith  in  God,  based  upon  the 
perfection  of  His  attributes,  to  desire  His  guidance  and  a  final 
return  to  His  presence,  the  thought  is  foremost  that  no  un- 
clean thing  can  enter  his  presence.  Rep€fntance  from  all  sin, 
not  merely  an  expression  of  sorrow  but  a  discontinuance  of  sin- 
ful practices,  amounting  to  a  reformation-  of  life,  therefore  sug- 
gests itself  as  a  matter  of  course?.  This  philosophical  view  of  the 
subject  is  in  perfect  accord  with  Holy  Writ.  Hence  it  was, 
upon  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  the  sin-convicted  multitude 
cried  out :  "Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?"  that  Peter 
commanded  them  to  repent  as  the  first  step  following  the  man- 
ifestation of  their  faith  in  Christ  and  His  atonement.  (Acts 
ii:  37.) 

That  repentance  is  an  indispensablef  condition  of  salvation 
has  been  taught  in  all  ages  of  the  world  by  men  of  God,  the  only 
exception  being  that  which  applies  to  all  other  requirements  of 
the  Gospel.  That  exception  is  in  the  case  of  persons  incapable 
of  knowing  good  from  evil,  such  as  children  who  cannot  believe, 
or  disbelieve,  and  are  exempt  from  the  law  until  they  arrive  at 
the  years  of  accountability.  Hence  thef  saying  of  the  Savior : 
"Suffer  little  children,  and  forbid  them  not,  to  come  unto  me, 
for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."     (Matt.  xix:14.) 

Ezekiel  said  to  ancient  Israel,  in  his  18th  chapter  and  30th 
verse,  "Repent  and  turn  yourselves  from  all  your  transgres- 
sions, so  iniquity  shall  not  be  your  ruin."  Israel  did  not  rei>ent 
as  a  nation,  and  their  sad  history  proves  that  iniquity  caused 
their  ruin.  The  olive  branch  of  peace  was  offered  them  without 
money  and  without  price.  They  rejected  the  means  of  escape, 
and  in  consequence  they  have  verified  the  words  of  Moses,  their 
great  lawgiver :  "And  I  will  scatter  you  among  the  heathen 
and  will  draw  out  a  sword  after  you  ;  and  your  land  shall  be 
desolate  and  your  cities  waste."  (Ix;v.  xxvi:  33.) 
It  was  supposed  by  those  in  Palestine  that  the  Galileans,  whose 


REPENTANCE.  91 

blood  Pilate  had  mingled  with  the  sacrifices,  were  greater  sin- 
ners  than  others  because  such  agonies  had  come  upcn  them. 
''And  Jesut?  answering  said  unto  them,  'Suppose  ye  that  these 
Galileans  were  sinners  above  all  the  Galileans,  because'  they 
suffered  such  things?  I  tell  you  nay,  but  except  ye  repent,  ye 
shall  all  likewise  perish.'  "  The  foregoing  contains  the  divine 
lesson  that  suffering  isi  not  a  substitute  for  repentance :  that 
while  He  did  not  justify  the  agonies  brought  upon  them  by  per- 
secution, He  did  not  intimate'  that  the  suffering  would  bef  ac- 
ceptable instead  of  repentance,  or  that  these  sufferings  were  any 
evidnce  of  the  sins  of  the  sufferers  as  to  the  height  or  depth 
of  their  transgressions.  The  weight  of  responsibility  is  meas- 
ured either  by  the  light  men  possess  or  the  light  which  oppor- 
tundties  afford  them  to  possess.  As  Paul  said  to  thef  Athenians 
(Acts  xvii:  30.),  "And  the  times  of  this  ignorance  God  winked 
at,  but  now  commandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repent";  and 
again  the  Savior  enunciated  this  doctrine:  "And  this  is  the  con- 
demnation that  light  is  come  into  the  world,  and  men  loved 
darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  were  evil."  (St. 
John  iii:  19.) 

No  matter  how  strict  the  individual  may  be  in  living  a  life 
of  moral  rectitude,  it  is  very  plainly  taught  in  the  Scriptures 
that  rejecting  further  light  from  God  constitutes  a  sin.  We" 
cite  the  case  of  the  young  man  told  of  in  Matthew,  chapter  19, 
who  came  to  the  Savior  for  instructions,  but  who,  when  he  was 
commanded  by  the  Redeemer  to  sell  all  that  hef  had,  give  to  the 
poor,  and  follow  Him,  went  away  sorrowful,  rejecting  the  in- 
junction of  the  Savior,  and  yet  he  had  kept  the  commandments 
from  his  youth  up,  and  probably  was  as  righteous  as  any  mod- 
ern Christians,  who,  if  commanded  by  the  Savior  to  give  their 
possesions  to  the  poor,  would  go  away  sorrowful.  There  were 
"devout"  people  assembled  en  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  yet 
Peter  made  no  exception  when  he  commanded  the  multitude  to 
repent.  If  they  had  done  the  best  they  could  prefviously  with 
the  light  they  had,  greater  light  had  come  to  them  and  they 
must  receive  it  or  be  condemned. 

This  truth  applies  to  every  gospel  dispensation,  not  excepting 
the  "dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times,"  the  greatest  of  all. 
God  promised  to  send  a  holy  angel  and  make  a  restitution  of  all 
things  as  predicted  by  the  ancient  prophets,  preceding  thef  sec- 


92  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Olid  advent  of  the  Messiah.  Tlie  light  has  come.  A  new  dispen- 
sation has  been  ushered  in.  The  Everlasting  Gospel  has  been 
restored  with  its  ancient  gifts  and  blessings,  and  "God  com- 
mandeth  all  men  everywhere  to  repent,"  whether  they  be  so- 
called  Christians  or  infidels.  Repentance  is  a  principle  and  not 
merely  an  expression  of  penitent  grief.  It  involves,  as  before 
stated,  a  reformation  of  life.  In  II  Cor,  vii  :9,10,  Paul  says : 
"Now  I  rejoice,  not  that  ye  were  made  sorry,  but  that  ye  sor- 
rowed to  repentance.  *  *  *  Pq^  godly  sorrow  worketh  re- 
pentance to  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of,  but  the  sorrow  of 
the  world  worketh  death."  The  sorrow  of  the  world  may  be 
illustrated  by  the  conduct  of  the  inebriate,  wha,  when  intox- 
icated, commits  acts  of  violence  which  mantle  his  brow  with 
shame  and  fill  him  with  remorge  in  his  sober  moments.  He  ex- 
presses sorrow,  perhaps  weeps  in  his  agony,  but  again  gives 
away  to  tbe  tempter  and  repeats  his  acts  of  dishonor  instead  of 
"fleeing  temptation."  This  kind  of  sorrow  does  not  work  re- 
pentance to  salvation.  We  find  religious  people  sorrowing  and 
sometimes  confessing  their  sins,  only  to  repeat  sin.  This  is  the 
sorrow  of  the  world  and  needs  to  be  repented  of  because  it  sav- 
ors so  mucb  of  hypocrisy,  and  consequently  worketh  death."  On 
the  contrary,  true  repentance  consists,  not  in  the  outward  ex- 
pression of  grief,  but  in  forsaking  sin.  "Let  the  wicked  forsake 
his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts:  and  let  him  re- 
turn unto  the  Ix)rd,  and  He  will  have  mercy  upon  him,  and  to 
our  God,  for  He  will  abundantly  pardon."  (Isa.  Iv:  7.)  Repent- 
ance is  required  not  only  of  the  evil  deed,  but  of  the  unrighteous 
thought.  Every  wicked  deed  is  first  concdved  in  the  mind, 
henee  the  need  of  casting  away  the  evil  thought  before  it  ger- 
minates into  actual  crime,  which  leads  to  prison,  the  gallows 
and  to  spiritual  death.  Of  the  ruin  caused  by  the  talented,  but 
corrupt  Aaron  Burr  it  was  truly  said :  "His  brain  conceived  it, 
his  hand  brought  it  into  action." 

Let  us  now  examine  a  passage  of  Scripture  which  is  fre- 
quently quoted  to  substantiate  the  erroneous  doctrine  that  God 
is  pleased  to  save  men  in  their  sins,  or  that  death-bed  repent- 
ance is  all-sufficient.  The  passage  is  found  in  Luke  xxiii  :42,  43, 
and  reads  thus:  "And  he  (the  penitent  malefactor)  said  unto 
Jesus,  'Lord,  remember  me  when  Thou  come^st  into  Thy  king- 
dom.'   And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  'Verily  I  say  unto  thee,  today 


REPENTANCE.  93 

Shalt  thou  be  with  me  in  Paradise.'  "  From  this  statement 
thousands  in  the  Christian  world  have  taken  it  for  ji:ranted 
that  the  thief  on  the  cross  received  full  and  complete  salvation. 
With  this  unwarranted  perversion  of  a  sacred  passage,  the  min- 
ister has  taught  the  murderer  in  the  felon's  cell  to  confess  Christ 
and  all  would  be  well  with  him;  and  as  the  hiangman  drew  the 
bolt  and  let  the  culprit  swing  into  eternity,  the  minister  has 
stood  close  by  and  said,  "The  Lord  Jesus  receive  thy  soul."  On 
the  other  hand,  the  poor  victim  of  the  assassin  has  been  cut  off 
without  time  to  confess  Christ,  and  the  same  doctrine  which 
wafts  the  murderer  to  the"  courtsi  of  glory  consigns  the  victim  to 
the  flames  of  hell.  Is  it  possible  that  Christ  ever  taught  such  a 
heinous  doctrine?  A  doctrine  so  inconsistent,  so  revolting  to 
reason,  so  repugnant  to  justice !  We  answer  emphatically 
"No,"  nor  did  He*  utter  a  syllable  from  which  such  an  inference 
can  be  drawn  or  establish  the  idea  that  the  malefactor  went  to 
heaven.  The  question  is,  then,  where  did  he  go?  If  not  to 
heaven,  then  the  paradise  named  and  heaven  are  two  different 
places.  Let  the  Scriptures  answer  for  themselves.  Three  dayvs 
after  the  crucifixion  the  Savior  came  forth  a  resurrefcted  being, 
and  as  Mary  met  Him  at  the  tomb.  He  said  to  her,  "Touch  me 
not,  for  I  am  not  yet  ascended  to  my  Father."  Thus  we  have 
from  His  own  lips,  in  which  there  was  never  guile?,  that  He  had 
not  ascended  to  the  Father ;  and  if  He  had  not,  neither  had  the 
thief.  If  no  further  light  than  this  could  be  found  in  the  sacred 
volume,  this  would  be  sufficient  to  show  that  the?  malefactor 
did  not  go  to  heaven,  for  where  Jesus  went  the  thief  went,  for 
that  was  the  promise.  Where,  then,  did  the  Lord  go?  Turn  to 
I  Peter  iii:  18-21,  and  the  question  is  answered:  "For  Christ 
also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the  just  for  the  unjust,  that  He 
might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh  but 
quickened  by  the  Spirit :  By  which  also  He  went  and  preached 
unto  the  spirits  in  prison;  Which  sometimes  were  disobedient 
when  once  the  long  suffering  of  God  waited  in  the  days  of 
Noah." 

This)  makes  it  plain  that  the  paradise  referred  to  was  the 
prison  house,  to  which  place  Jesus  went  and  opened  up  a  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel  to  the  dead.  The  next  chapter,  Gth 
verse,  says:  "For  for  this  cause  was  the  Gospel  preached  also 
to  them  that  are  dead,  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to 


94  Cowley's  talks  on  doctbine. 

men  in  the  flesh,  but  live  according  to  God  in  the  spirit."  The 
thief  therefore  went  to  a  place  of  confinement  to  remain  until 
the  justice  of  God  should  be  satisfied  and  mercy  step  in  and 
claim  her  own.  The  difference  between  the  penitent  malefactor, 
who  appears  to  have?  repented  before  death,  and  the  antidilu- 
vians  was  that  the  former  immediately  went  to  a  place  where 
Christ  would  present  to  him  the  plan  of  lifef,  that  day,  while  the 
latter  had  waited  hundreds  of  years  for  that  privilege.  This 
shows  that  repentence  brings  its  blessings  even  upon  the  death- 
straight  to  the  abode  of  the  Father  and  remained  there  in  glory, 
bed;  but  to  say  that,  after  a  life  of  sin,  the  malefactor  went 
is  in  conflict  with  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  Peter.  The 
statements  of  Peter  relative!  to  the  mission  of  Christ  to  the 
spirits  in  prison  throws  light  upon  the  saying  of  the  Savior  in 
St.  John  v:  25,  ''Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  the  hour  is  com- 
ing and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live." 

Thus  we  seef  the  privileges  of  the  penitent  malefactor.  He 
went  to  the  prison  house  and  heard  the  Gospel,  but  how  long 
he  remained  there  before  receiving  all  the  saving  benefits  of  the 
Gospel,  we  are  not  told.  One  thing  is  certain — he  did  not  come 
back  with  the  Messiah,  nor  have  we  ever  heard  of  him  sitting 
down  with  Christ  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Father.  The  Scrip- 
ture being  true  which  says,  "The  murderer  hath  not  eternal 
life  abiding  in  him,"  it  ia  safe  to  say  that  thef  prayers  of  all  the 
ministers  on  earth  cannot  carry  the  souls  of  the  assassin  to  the 
presence  and  glory  of  God.  As  there  are  different  degrees  of 
glory,  so  are  there  various  grades  of  crimes  to  which  are  at- 
tached the  different  degrees  of  punishment,  all  of  which  clearly 
maintain  the  justice  and  mercy  of  God." 

In  Galatians  v:  19-21,  we  read  as  follows:  "Now  the  works 
of  the  flesh  are  manifefst,  which  are  these :  adultery,  fornica- 
tion, uncleanness,  lasciviousness.  Idolatry,  witchcraft,  hatred, 
variance,  emulations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  heresies,  Envy- 
ings,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings,  and  such  like;  of  the 
which  I  tell  you  before,  as  I  have  also  told  you  in  time  past, 
that  they  which  do  such  things  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom 
of  God." 

lu  conclusion,  as  a  true  definition  of  repentance,  let  us  quote 
the  words  of  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  iv:  25,  30:     "Wherefore 


BEPENTANCE.  95 

putting  away  lying  speak  every  man  truth  with  his  neighbor. 
*  *  *  Be  ye  angry  and  sin  not:  let  not  the  sun  go  down 
upon  your  wrath.  Neither  give  place  to  the  devil.  Let  him 
that  stole,  steal  no  more.  *  *  *  Let  no  corrupt  communica- 
tion proceed  out  of  your  mouth.  *  *  *"  This  is  the  only  re- 
pentance taught  in  Holy  Writ,  and  simply  means  to  forsake  all 
sin  and  accomplish  a  reformation  of  life. 


BAPTISM. 

We  come  now  to  considering  the  necessity  of  the  ordinance 
of  baptism.  When  men  have  repented  of  their  sins  it  is 
natural  for  them  to  desire  a  forgiveness  of  those  sins.  How 
shall  this  boon  be  obtained?  That  repentance  alone  does  not 
blot  out  the  sins  of  the  past  may  be  illustrated  in  part  by  a 
comparison  betwe^^n  the  temporal  and  the  spiritual.  A  man 
acquires  a  debt  by  purchasing  goods  on  credit,  and  finding  it  a 
ruinous  policy,  resolves,  for  the  future,  to  pay  as  he  goes. 
This  changes  his  course  and  constitutes  in  his  business  life  a 
reformation,  but  it  does  not  pay  the  debt  already  incurred. 
He  must  liquidate  the  obligation,  or  be  forgiven  the  debt  by 
the  creditor.  Some  may  say  that  this  is  the  difference  be- 
tween the  earthly  transaction  of  men  and  the  dealings  of  God 
with  His  children.  God  forgives,  it  is  true,  but  every  blessing 
is  predicated  upon  a  condition,  and  the  condition  is  laid  down 
by  the  Lord;  hence  it  is  written  in  Mark  i:  4:  "John  did 
baptize  in  the  wilderness  and  preach  the  baptism  of  repentance 
for  the  remission  of  sins."  From  this  scripture  it  is  evident 
that  baptism  is  to  follow  repentance,  and  that  at  least  one 
object  of  baptism  is  the  remission  of  sins. 

Let  us  now  examine  some  statements  of  Holy  Writ  which 
point  out  clearly  the  necessity  of  this  ordiuiance.  "Then 
cometh  Jesus  from  Gallilee  to  Jordan  unto  John  to  be  bap- 
tized of  him.  But  John  forbade  Him,  saying,  'I  have  need 
to  be  baptized  of  l^ee,  and  comest  Thou  to  me?'  And  Jesus, 
answering,  said  unto  him,  'Suffer  it  to  be  so  now;  for  thus  it 
becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness.'  Then  he  suffered 
Him."  (Matt,  iii:  13-15.)  Every  thoug-htful.  God-fearing 
person  must  be  impressed  with  the  feeling  that  if  it  was  essen- 
tial for  the  "Only  Begotten  of  the  Father,"  "who  is  full  of 
grace  and  truth,"  to  be  baptized,  none  can  be  exempt  who  have 
arrived  at  the  years  of  accountability.  It  appears  also  from 
the  language  used  in  the  quotation  that  without  being  bap- 
tized he  could  not  fulfill  "all  righteousness."      After  teaching 


BAPTISM.  97 

His  disciples  for  three  years,  being  crucified  and  risen  from 
the  dead,  He  gave  to  'them  this  commission:  "Go  ye  into  all 
the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  that 
believeth  and  is  baptized  shiall  be  saved;  but  be  that  believetlf 
not  shall  be  damned."  (Mark  xvi :  15,  16.)  Alao  in  'Matthew 
xxviii:  19:  *'Go  ye,  therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost";  and  in  Luke  xxiv:  45-47:  "Then  opened  He 
their  understanding  that  they  might  understand  the  Scrip- 
tures, And  said  unto  them.  Thus  it  is  written,  and  thus  it  be- 
hooved Christ  to  suffer,  and  to  rise  from  the  dead  the  third 
day;  And  that  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should  be 
preached  in  His  name  among  all  nations,  beginning  at  Jerusa- 
lem.." Tn  the  latter  quotation  the  word  baptism  is  not  used, 
but  the  same  writer  sajs  in  Luke  iii:3,  regarding  the  mission 
of  John:  "And  he  came  into  all  tlie  country  about  Jordan, 
preaching  the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission  of  sins," 
thus  enunciating  the  doctrine  that  remission  of  sins  is  obtained 
through  baptism. 

The  &ame  writer  gives  us  the  following  (Luke  vii:  29,  30): 
"And  all  the  people  that  heard  him,  and  the  publicans,  justified 
God,  being  baptized  with  the  baptism  of  John.  But  the 
Pharisees  and  lawyers  rejected  the  counsel  of  God  against 
themselves,  being  not  baptized  of  Him."  From  this  it  is 
manifested  that  by  receiving  baptism  they  honored  and  obeyed 
God,  and  that  the  rejection  of  this  simple  yet  divine  institution 
amounted  to  rejecting  the  counsel  of  God,  with  all  the  terrible 
consequences  attendant  upon  such  disobedience. 

We  reiad  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  Acts  that  Philip  baptized 
the  Samaritans  and  the  Ethiopian.  In  the  same  book  is  re- 
lated the  baptism  of  Saul,  of  Lydia,  of  the  Philippian  jailor, 
and  of  Corlielius.  It  is  not  necessary  to  multiply  quotations 
to  show  that  baptism  was  taught  and  practiced  all  through  the 
apostolic  dispensation,  as  being  essential  to  salvation.  As  a 
direct  statement  of  Jesus  Himself,  to  close  this  part  of  the 
subject,  we  luote  His  w^ords  to  Nicodemus,  'St.  John  iii:  5: 
"Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  except  a  man  be  born  of  water 
and  of  the  spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Grod." 
The  'birth  of  the  water  can  only  be  accomplished  by  baptism, 
and  if  an  accountable  being  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 


98  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Gk)d  without  baptism,  then  that  ordinance  must  be  esisential  to 
salvation. 

Let  us  next  consider  the  object  of  this  sacred  rite.  It  is 
evident  that  inasmuch  as  a  man  oannot  enter  into  the  kingdom 
of  God  without  the  baptism  of  water,  then  his  sins  must  neces- 
sarily be  remitted  through  faith,  repentance  and  baptism  from 
the  fact  that  **no  unclean  person  *  *  *  hath  any  inheri- 
tance in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  of  Grod." 

In  Mark  i:4  and  Imke  iii:3  we  read  that  ".Toihn  did  baptize 
in  the  wilderness  and  preached  the  baptism  of  repentance  for 
the  remission  of  sins.''  On  the  day  of  Pentecost,  when  the 
mighty  power  of  God  rested  upon  the  apostles  and  the  Spirit 
bore  witness  to  the  multitude  that  they  were  in  sin,  notwith- 
standing their  devoutnesis,  they  cried  out,  'Men  and  brethren, 
what  shall  we  do?"  To  this  Peter  answered,  "Repent  and  be 
baptized,  every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the 
i-emission  of  sins."      (Acts  ii:  38.) 

Paul  narrates  before  King  Agrippa  his  conversion,  in  Acts 
xxii:  16,  and  says  that  Ananias,  to  whom  he  had  been  com- 
manded to  'apply,  said:  "And  now,  why  tarriest  thou?  Arise 
and  be  baptized  and  wash  away  thy  sins,  calling  on  the  name 
of  the  Lord."  The  foregoing  quotations  will  suffice  to  show 
that  God  instituted  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  but  from 
other  passages  already  quoted.  Mark  i:  4,  also  xvi:  15-16,  and 
the  account  of  Simon,  the  sorcerer,  in  the  eighth  chapter  of 
Acts,  it  is  very  evident  that  the  result — forgiveness— is  not 
secured  unless  baptism  is  accompanied  on  the  part  of  the  can- 
didate by  faith  and  a  genuine  repentance  in  turning  aside  from 
sin.  Otherwise  there  would  be  the  solemn  mockery  of  ad- 
ministering a  sacred  ordinance  to  a  hypoerite.  Hence  the 
apostles  said  to  Simon,  "Thy  money  perish  with  thee  because 
thou  hast  thonght  that  the  gift  of  God  may  be  purchased  with 
money."  (Acts  viii:  20.)  Notwithstanding  he  had  been  bap- 
tized he  was  still  in  his  sins,  because  his  heart  was  not  pure, 
and  he  had  not  repented.  For  this  reason  the  aiwstles  said 
to  him,  "Repent  therefore  of  this  wickedness.  *  *  *  For  I 
perceive  that  thou  art  in  the  gall  of  bitterness  and  in  the  bond 
of  iniquity."  (Acts  viii:  22-28.)  This  should  'be  a  warning  to 
those  modem  professors  whose  religion  is  in  many  instances  a 
cloak,  hidden  beneath  which  is  the  depraved  heart  that  gar- 


BAPTISM.  99 

nishes  the  sepulchres  of  the  dead  prophets  but  is  ready  to  slay 
the  living  ones. 

We  now  oome  to  that  part  of  the  subject  wihich  formerly 
caused  so  much  dissension  among  the  Christian  sects,  but 
which  latterly  is  smoothed  over  with  the  assertion  that  it 
makes  no  difference  which  mode — sprinkling,  pouring,  or  im- 
mersion— is  used;  ^'either  will  do,"  "let  the  candidate  take  his 
choice;  it  is  immaterial."  To  these  unwarranted  assertions 
we  reply:  First,  that  if  either  mode  will  do,  none  will  do, 
for  still  otheir  forms  may  be  added  by  the  whims  of  men. 
Christ  establish'ed  but  one  true  mode,  "One  Lord,  one  faith, 
one  haptism"  and  if  one  is  right,  the  others  are  wrong.  This 
is  a  plain  proposition.  Again,  the  dissension  and  condiot  on 
this'  point  is  proof  agains-t  the  inspiration  of  the  sectarian 
world,  if  they  have  any,  for  the  reasoni  that  the  Spirit  of  God 
will  not  lie  nor  contradict  itself.  If,  therefore,  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  teaches  me  that  immersion  is  right,  it  will  not  teach 
another  sprinkling,  and  yet  another  pouring.  This  division, 
then,  is  because  men  are  guided  by  opinion'  and  preference 
and  not  by  the  spirit  of  revelation  from  Cod,  which  guides 
into  all  truth  and  brings  those  who  possess  it  to  a  unity  of 
faith. 

Now  as  concerning  the  baptism  of  Jesus,  who  is  the  pat- 
tern, we  have  Matt,  iii:  16,  which  says,  "And  Jesus  when  He 
was  baptized  went  up  straightway  out  of  the  water."  It  is 
not  likely  that  John  would  be  baptizing  in  Jordan  and  that 
Jesus  would  have  gone  down  into  the  water  if  anything  less 
than  immersion  would  have  fulfilled  the  law.  This  also  agrees 
with  the  account  of  the  Ethiopian's  baptism  by  Philip  (Acts 
vlii :  38)  :  "And  they  went  down  both  into  the  water,  hoth 
Philip  and  the  eunuch,  and  he  baptized  him."  As  making  still 
plainer  this  using  a  river  of  water  and  going  *^down  into  the 
water'^  to  receive  the  sacred  rite,  we  quote  from  St.  John  iii :  23  : 
"And  John  also  was  baptizing  in  Enon,  near  to  Salim,  because 
there  was  much  water  there.''  A  statement  so  plain  as  the 
foregoing  needs  no  comment.  It  speaks  for  itself.  He  was 
baptizing  not  only  in  Enon,  but  at  a  certain  point  in  the 
stream  "because  there  was  much  water  there."  Such  a  rea- 
son could  not  have  been  given  if  sprinkling  or  pouring  had  been 
a  proper  mode. 


100  Cowley's  talks  on  doctkine. 

We  refer  farther  to  the  New  Tes-tament  statements  where 
not  only  the  in  ode  of  baptism  is  indicated  by  the  language,  but 
the  fact  that  baptism  sym'bolizes  the  birth  into  the  world,  the 
death,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  body.  To  Nicodemus, 
Jesus  saidt  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  thee,  except  a  man  be 
bom  of  wa/ter,  and  of  the  spirit,  he  cannot  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  God."  (St.  John  iii:  5.)  When  man  comes  forth  into 
the  world,  he  is  bom  or  brought  out  from  the  watery  element, 
being  first  buried  in  it,  and  this  constitutes  his  birth.  To  be 
'''born  of  water"  as  a  sacred  ordinance  would  be  impossible  if 
the  lite  of  sprinkling  or  pouring  be  the  mode  employed.  Only 
complete  immersion  will  answer  the  ordinance  indicated  in  the 
language  of  Jesus  to  Nicodemns. 

Paul  also  said  to  the  Romans,  "Know  ye  not  that  so  many 
of  us  as  were  baptized  into  Jesus  Christ  were  baptized  into 
His  death?  Therefore  we  are  buried  with  him  by  bai)iti&Tn 
into  death;  that  like  as  Christ  was  raised  up  frona  the  dead  by 
the  glory  of  the  Father,  even  so  we  also  should  walk  in  newness 
of  life.  For  if  we  have  been  planted  together  in  the  likeness  of 
His  death,  we  shall  be  also  in  the  likeness  of  His  resurrec- 
tion." (Rom.  vi:  3^5.)  The  foregoing  shows  that  baptism  is 
a  likeness  of  burial.  When  the  body  is  laid  lifeless  in  the 
tomb  it  is  covered  completely;  it  is  not  left  partly  buried  and 
partly  uncovered;  and  as  the  body  comes  fOrth  in  the  resur- 
rection, immortal,  and  free  from  the  conditions  of  mortality, 
thus  walking  in  "newness  of  life,"  so  by  the  remission  of  sins 
through  faith,  i-epentance  and  baptism,  the  obedient  candidate 
comes  forth  free  from  sin,  and  walkvs  in  a  new  life,  prepared 
for  the  birth  of  the  spirit,  thus  symbolizing  in  beautiful  simi- 
larity the  death  and  resurrection  of  the  body.  This  is  still 
farther  emphasized  by  the  language,  "For  if  we  have  been 
planted,"  etc.,  thus  using  a  word  which  implies  a  complete 
burial  as  in  planting  seeds  in  the  earth. 

Again,  we  quote  the  words  of  Paul  to  the  Colossiaus,  ii:  12: 
"Buried  with  Him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with 
Him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God,  who  hath 
raised  Him  fix)m  the  dead."  This  corresponds  with  the  state- 
ment before  quoted  from  Horn  an  s,  and  also  the  teachings  of 
Christ  to  Nicodemus. 


BAPTISM.  101 

From  the  Scriptures  already  quoted  on  the  necessity,  object 
and  mode  of  baptism,  we  may  deduce  the  conclusion  that  the 
ordinance  established  to  follow  and  go  with  faith  and  repent- 
ance, and.  which  constitues  the  third  principle  of  the  gospel,  is 
baptism  by  immersion   for  the  remission  of  sins. 


RECEPTION  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT. 

Having  shown  that  faith,  repentance  and  baptism  are  essen- 
tial to  the  remission  of  sins,  left  us  now  consider  the  reception  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  That  this  should  follow,  and  not  precede,  the 
birth  of  the  water  must  be  evident  to  every  thoughtful  person. 
It  is  cleiar  that  a  man  is  not  prepared  for  the  indwelling 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  unless  he  repents  of  his  sins  and  becomes 
freed  fi*om  them  by  obedience  to  the  laws  of  God.  Some  people 
may  contend  that,  because  Jesus  stated  that  man  must  be  born 
again,  in  order  to  see  the  kingdom  of  hefaven,  such  a  birth  pre- 
cedes baptism,  and  is  synonymous  with  the  birth  of  the  Spirit 
mentioned  by  the  Savior  in  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John ;  but 
being  born  again,  in  order  to  see  the  kingdom,  evidently  shows 
that  a  man  must  have  somef  light  above  the  natural  senses,  snf- 
ficient  of  the  light  of  Christ  to  make  him  see  the  kingdom  of 
God.  In  other  words,  to  secure,  and  we  may  say,  consistently 
constitute  his  conversion. 

This  light  which  guides  him  to  the  truth  dees  not,  however, 
forego  the  absolutef  necessity  of  obeying  the  laws  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  Gospel.  As  proof  of  this  we  cite  the  convei'sion  of 
Paul.  He  received  a  pei^onal  manifestation  of  the  Savior's 
power,  even  hearing  his  voice  and  witnefssing  a  light  from 
heaven.  Notwithstanding  this,  Jesus  commanded  him  to  go  to 
Ananias,  an  authorized  servant  of  Christ,  who  should  instruct 
him  regarding  his  salvation.  He  was  therefore  required  to  be 
born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit.  Cornelius,  also,  as  related  in 
the  tenth  chapter  of  Acts,  saw  an  angel  and  received  a  manifes- 
tation *  of  the  Holy  Ghost  previous  to  baptism.  Yet  both  men 
were  required  to  obey  the  ordinances  enjoined  by  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  If  they  rejected  these  requirements,  undoubtedly  the 
light  they  had  received  would  have  departed  from  them  and  this 
would  liave  added  to  their  condemnation. 

The  historical  fact  of  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  not,  in  every  instance,  recorded  in  the 
Scriptures,  and  it  is  not  necessary  that  it  should  be,  in  order  to 


RECEPTION   OP  THE   HOLY   SPIRIT.  103 

prove  that  the  ordinance  was  established  by  the  Messiah.  In 
the  matter  of  baptism  He  said  to  John,  "Suffer  it  to  be  so  now, 
for  thus  it  becometh  us  to  fulfill  all  righteousness."  He  made 
no  exception  of  Himself,  but  gave  the  example  by  his  own  obedi- 
ence. How  can  others  be  excused?  To  show  that  the  laying  on 
of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  those  having  divine 
authority  was  practiced  by  the  ancient  apostles,  we  refer  to 
Acts  viii:  14,  17:  "Now,  when  the  apostles  which  were  at  Jeru- 
salem heard  that  Samaria  had  received  the  word  of  God,  they 
sent  unto  them  Peter  and  John,  who,  when  they  were  come 
down,  prayed  for  them,  that  they  might  receive  the  Holy  Ghost: 
(for  as  yet  He  was  fallen  upon  none  of  them:  only  they  were 
baptised  in  the!  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.)  Then  laid  they  their 
hands  on  them  and  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost." 

Philip  did  not  have  the  authority  to  lay  on  hands  for  this 
gift,  hence  Peter  and  John  were  sent  from  Jerusalem  for  the 
expresis  purpose?  of  performing  this  higher  ordinance  of  the 
Gospel.  In  the  nineteenth  chapter  of  Acts  is  an  account  of 
Paul's  visit  to  the  city  of  Ephesus,  where  he  found  about  twelve 
men  who  claimed  to  have  received  the  samef  form  of  baptism 
as  administered  by  John  the  Baptist.  But  in  answer  to  Paul's 
question,  "Have  ye  received  the  Holy  Ghost  aince  ye  beliefved?" 
they  told  him  they  had  not  so  much  as  heard  of  it,  and  his  ac- 
tion in  re-baptizing  them  would  strongly  indicate  that  some 
imposter  had  counterfeited  in  form  the  true  baptism.  This 
being  performed  without  legitimate  authority,  their  sins  were 
not  remitted,  and  they  were  not  in  a  condition  to  reoeivef  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Hence  Paul  baptized  them ;  and  the  sixth  verse 
says :  And  when  Paul  had  laid  his  hands  upon  them,  the  Holy 
Ghost  came  upon  them  and  they  spake  with  tonguefs  and  prophe- 
sied." 

An  imposter  can  baptize  in  water  by  physical  force,  imitate 
the  true  form  at  the  submission  of  the  candidate,  but  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  cannot  be  given  without  authority  from 
God ;  and  while  the  water  baptism  is  equally  destitute  of  its 
legitimate  results  when  not  performed  by  authority,  the  im- 
posture is  not  so  readily  detected  because  not  usually  accompa- 
nied by  the  same  manifestation  of  divine  powefr ;  therefore  de- 
signing or  ignorant  men  have  taken  pains  either  to  deny  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  being  essential  with  its  ancient  spir- 


101  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

itiial  powers,  or  to  tell  tlie  people  that  no  outward  ordinance 
v»'as  essential  to  confer  it,  thus  endeavoring  to  dispense  with  this 
sacred  ordinance. 

The  following  references  also  indicate  the  laying  on  of  hands 
as  a  sacred  rite  which  would  not  have  been  adopted  by  the 
ai>ostles  unless  commanded  of  God  to  do  so :  I  Tim.  iv  :14 — 
"Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given  thee  by 
prophecy,  with  tlie  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery.'' 
IT  Tim.  i:  6 — "AVberefore  I  put  thee  in  reme.mbrance  that  thou 
stir  up  the  gift  of  God  which  is  in  thee  by  the  putting  on  of  my 
hands."  Also  showing  that  this  ordinance  was  laid  down  as  a 
positive  doctrine,  we  call  attention  to  the  sixth  chapter  of  He- 
brews, first  and  second  verses:  "Therefore  leaving  (another 
translation,  that  of  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith,  reads  'not  leav- 
ing') the  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  let  us  go  on  unto 
perfection,  not  laying  again  the  foundation  of  repentance  from 
dead  works,  and  of  faith  toward  God  of  the  doctrine  of  baptisms 
and  of  laying  on  of  hands." 

That  man  might  duplicate  in  form  this  divine  ceremony  with- 
out authority  and  without  effect,  we  do  not  deny;  but  we  con- 
fidently assert  that  without  this  ordinance  being  administered 
by  an  acknowledged  authority  from  God,  the  operation  would 
be  of  non-effect.  The  undeniable  facts  of  religious  history  for 
seventeen  centuries  prove  that  men  did  not  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Where  the  tree  is,  there  will  the  fruit  be  produced, 
unless  the  tree  is  dead;  and  no  one  will  contend  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  dead. 

The  following  quotations  will  point  out  the  fruits  of  the  Holy 
Spirit:  "But  the  Comforter,  which  is  the  Holy  Gbost,  whom 
the  Father  will  send  in  my  name,  He  shall  teach  you  all  things 
and  bring  all  things  to  your  remembrance,  whatsoever  I  have 
said  unto  you."  (St.  John  xiv  :26.)  "Howbeit,  when  He,  the 
Spirit  of  Truth,  isi  come.  He  will  guide  you  into  all  truth :  for 
Hef  shall  not  speak  of  Himself;  but  whatsoever  He  shall  hear, 
that  sball  He  speak,  and  He  shall  show  you  things  to  come." 
(St.  John  xvi:  13.)  "As  tbey  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted, 
the  Holy  Ghost  said,  'Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul,  for  the 
work  whereunto  I  have  called  them.'  "  (Acts  xiii:  2.)  "Where- 
fore I  give  you  to  understand  that  no  man  speaking  by  the 
Spirit  of  God  calleth  Jesus  accursed:    and  that  no  man  can  say 


RECEPTION   OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  105 

that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  but  by  the  Holy  Grhost.  Now  there  are 
diversities  of  gifts,  but  the  same  Spirit.  *  *  *  For  to  one  is 
given  by  the  Spirit  the  word  of  wisdom ;  to  another,  the  word 
of  laiowledge  by  the  same  Spirit;  To  another,  faith  by  the  same 
Spirit ;  to  another,  the  gifts  of  healing  by  the  same  Spirit ;  to 
another,  the  working  of  miracles ;  to  another,  prophecy ;  to  an- 
other discerning  of  Spirits ;  to  another,  divers  kinds  of  tongues." 
(I  Cor.  xii:  3,  4,  8,  9,  10.)  "But  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  is  love, 
joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith,  meekness, 
temperance.     (Oal.  v:  22-23.) 

The  same  cause  will  ever  produce  the  same  effefct ;  a  tree  is 
known  by  its  fruits,  and  to  be  convinced  that  we  need  such 
gifts  today  it  is  only  necessary  to  look  at  the  spectacle  of  jar- 
ring "Clhristianity"  witli  its  many  creeds.  Where  is  the  Spirit 
that  guides  into  all  truth,  which  does  not  contradict  itself,  but 
teaches  the  "common  salvation"  of  "one  Lord,  one  faith,  one 
baptism,  one  God  and  Father  of  all?"  That  brings  us  "to  a 
unity  of  faith,"  and  makes  us  one  in  Christ,  as  He  prayed  that 
His  disciples  and  all  whom  the  Father  should  give  Him  out  of 
the  world  might  be  one  even  as  I  am  one  in  the  Father  and 
the  Father  in  me,  that  they  may  be  one  in  us,  "that  the  world 
may  believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me?"  Where  is  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy?  "The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophe'cy," 
the  gifts  of  revelation,  healings  and  all  the  glorious  powers 
enumerated  in  the  Scripture  quotations  made.  Well  did  Isaiah 
say,  "The  earth  also  is  defiled  under  the  inhabitants  thereof, 
because  they  have  transgressed  the  laws,  changed  the  ordinances 
and  broken  the  everlasting  covenant."     (Isa.  xxiv:  5.) 

Without  further  comment  on  the  gifts  of  the"  Spirit,  we  will 
introduce  quotations  to  show  that  the  laying  on  of  hands  was 
practiced  also  for  ordination  to  office  in  the  Church  of  Christ, 
and  for  the  healing  of  the  sick,  as  well  as  to  confer  the  gift  of 
the  Holj  Ghost:  "Whom  they  set  before  the  apostles;  and  when 
they  had  prayed,  they  laid  their  hands  on  them."  (Acts  vi:  6.) 
This  refers)  to  the  ordination  of  Stephen  and  six  others.  "As 
they  ministered  to  the  Lord  and  fasted,  the  Holy  Ghost  said, 
separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto  I  have 
called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed  and  laid 
their  hands  on  them  they  sent  them  away."     (Acts  xiii :  2,  3.) 

The  same  ordinance  was  also  had  in  ancient  times  before  the 


106  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

coming  of  the  Savior.  Paul  informs  us  in  Gal.  iii,  that  the 
Gospel  was  preached  before?  unto  Abraham.  "And  the  Lord 
said  unto  Moses,  Take  thee  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  a  man 
in  whom  is  the  Spirit,  and  lay  thine  hands  upon  him.  And 
ho  laid  his  hands  upon  him  and  gave  him  a  charge,  as  the 
Lord  commanded  by  the  hand  of  Moses."  (Num.  xxvii:  18,  23.) 
"And  Joshua,  the  son  of  Nun,  was  full  of  the  Spirit  of  wisdom, 
for  Moses  had  laid  his  hands  upon  him."     (Defut.  xxxiv:9.) 

It  is  most  reasonable  to  conclude  from  the  evidence  presented 
that  this  practice  came  down  from  the  beginning,  and  was 
before  and  after  Christ  a  divine  ordinance.  That  it  was  prac- 
ticed for  thef  healing  of  the  sick  is  evident  from  the  following 
historical  and  doctrinal  statements  made  in  the  New  Testament 
by  the  Messiah  and  His  apostles:  "They  shall  lay  bands  on  the 
sick  and  they  shall  recover."  (Mark  xvi:  18.)  "And  He  could 
there  do  no  mighty  work  siave  that  He  laid  His  hands  upon  a 
few  sick  folk  and  healed  them."  (Mark  vi;5.)  "Now  whem 
the  sun  wasi  setting,  all  they  that  had  any  sick  with  divei-s  dis- 
eases brought  them  unto  Him ;  and  He  laid  His  hands  on 
every  one  of  them,  and  healed  them."  (Luke  iv:40.)  "And 
putting  his  hands  on  him,  said  Brother  Saul,  the  Lord,  even 
Jesus,  that  appefared  unto  thee  in  the  way  as  thou  earnest,  hath 
sent  me  that  thou  mightest  receive  thy  sight,"  etc.  (Acts 
ix:17.)  "And  it  came  to  pass  that  the  father  of  Publius  lay 
sick  01  a  fever,  and  of  a  bloody  flux;  to  whom  Paul  entered  in, 
and  prayed,  and  laid  his  hands  on  him,  and  healed  him."  (Acts 
xxviii:8.)  "Is  any  sick  among  you?  Let  him  call  for  the 
elders  of  the  church,  and  let  them  pray  over  him,  anointing 
him  v;ith  oil  in  the  name  of  the  Lord:  And  the  prayer  of  faith 
shall  save  the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up,"  etc. 
(Jsmes  v:  14,  15.) 

Although  the  laying  on  of  hands  is  not  expressly  mentioned 
in  the  last  quotation,  it  is  readily  seen  that  the  sick  could  not  bef 
anointed  without  the  imposition  of  hands. 

The  foregoing  should  be  suflEicient  to  convince  all  Bible  believ- 
ers that  the  laying  on  of  hands  is  a  sacred  ordinance  for  the 
purposes  specified  in  Holy  writ,  that  it  follows  the  baptism  of 
water,  and  occupies  its  relationship  in  the  plan  of  salvation  as 
the  fourth  essential  principle  to  fully  establish  men  in  the 
Church  of  Christ ;   the  order  is,  faith,  repentance,  baptism  by 


RECEPTION  OF  THE  HOLY  SPIRIT.  107 

Immersion  for  the  remission  of  sfins,  and  the  laying  on  of  hands 
for  thef  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  is  the  door  into  th« 
sheepfold ;  '*he  that  entereth  not  by  the  door  into  the  sheepfold, 
but  climbeth  up  some  other  way,  the  same  is  a  thief  and  a 
robber."      (St.  John  x:  1.) 


PRE-EXISTENCE. 

As  T.atter-day  Saints  we  believe  that  all  creation  existed 
spiritually  before  the  i>hysical  organism  was  brought  into  ex- 
istence; "And  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it  was  in  the 
eai  th,  and  every  herb  of  the  fie<ld  before  it  grew.''    (Gen.  ii:  5.) 

"And  God  said,  Let  the  earth  bring  forth  the  living  creature 
after  his  kind,  cattle,  and  creeping  thing.  And  (beast  of  the 
earth  after  his  kind;  and  it  was  so."  (Gen.  i:  24.)  There- 
fore each  kind,  whether  beast,  bird  or  fish,  as  well  as  man, 
existed  before  it  came  to  occupy  a  physical  being,  otherwise 
hoi;\-  could  each  have  been  created  after  its  own  kind?  The 
spirit  and  the  body  must  be  the  soul,  as  enunciated  by  the 
Lord  in  a  revelation  to  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith.  (Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  sec.  88,  verse  15.)  "And  the  sipirit  and  the 
body  is  the  soul  of  mian."  Otherwise  there  might  be  an  eteo*- 
nai  fullness  when  the  spirit  and  the  body  are  separated.  Whei; 
Jesus  was  crucified  He  went,  as  stated  by  Peter,  to  preach  to 
the  spirits  in  prison,  and  did  not  enter  into  the  fullness  of  His 
Father's  glory  until  He  ascended  after  His  resurrection.  This 
was  the  pattern  to  all  men. 

Without  the  union  of  the  spirit  and  the  body  there  is  not  a 
fullness  of  glory.  As  the  spirit  exists  between  death  and  the 
resurrection,  so  the  spirit  existed  before  the  birth  of  the  mortal 
body.  God  is  the  God  and  Father  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh, 
as  stated  by  Moses:  "O  God,  the  Grod  of  the  spirits  of  all 
flesh,  shall  one  man  sin,  and  wilt  Thou  be  wroth  with  all 
the  congregation?"  (Num.  xvi:  22.)  "Let  the  Lord,  the 
God  of  the  spirits  of  all  flesh,  set  a  man  over  the  congrega- 
tion." (Num.  xxvii:  16.)  This  declaration  is  corroborated 
by  the  apostle  Paul  in  writing  to  the  Hebrews:  "Furthermore, 
we  have  had  fathers  of  our  flesh,  which  corrected  us,  and  we 
gave  them  reverence;  shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjec- 
tion to  the  Father  of  spirits  and  live?" 

We  associate  in  this  life  with  our  natural  fathers;  we  ^ee 
them  as  they  are.      They  teach,  guide  and  direct  us  by  virtue 


PRE  EXISTENCE.  ]09 

of  their  fatherhood  and  their  advanced  experience,  which 
qualify  them  to  teach  us  and  direct  our  footsteps  in  the  way 
we  should  walk.  So  in  bur  pre-existence  did  we  mingle  with 
our  heavenly  Father  and  His  children,  our  brother  and  sister 
spirits.  We  knew  God  and  partook  of  His  influeaice.  and 
power.  We  were  agents  to  ourselves,  and  when  propositions 
affecting  man's  eternal  welfare  were  placed  before  us,  we  were 
left  to  choose  for  ourselves  and  be  responsible  for  our  own 
course.  Thus  Lucifer  rebelltid,  and  drew  one-third  part  of  the 
heavenly  host  away.  They  were  cast  out,  and  denied  a  body. 
So  keenly  have  they  felt  this  curse  that  they  seek  to  possess 
the  bodies  of  the  human  family.  When  Jesus  east  the  evil 
spirits  fi-om  the  men  coming  out  of  the  tomibs,  so  eager  were 
they  to  possess  some  physical  tdbernacle,  that  they  besought 
Him  that  they  might  enter  the  herd  of  swine.  The  requesit 
was  granted,  and  the  swine,  possessed  of  evil  spirits,  ran  down 
violently  into  the  sea. 

Not  only  the  fact  of  man's  pre-existence,  but  also  his  power 
to  do  good  and  ill,  seemed  to  be  understood  by  the  ancient 
apostles  vv'hen  they  said,  "Master,  who  did  sin,  this  man  or 
his  parents,  that  he  was  born  blind?  Neither  hath  this  man 
sinned,  nor  his  parents."  (John  ix:  2,  3.)  Jesus  did  not  deny 
the  possibility  of  sinning  before  birth.  Why  should  not  the 
spirit  be  just  as  capable  of  intelligent  action  before  the  birth 
into  this  world,  as  it  is  during  its  existence  between  death  and 
the  resurrection?  As  to  that  time,  Jesus  taught  thait  all  that 
were  in  their  graves  should  hear  His  voice.  (St.  John  v:25, 
29.)  When  Job  was  in  the  depth  of  his  affliction  the  Lord 
said  unto  him,  "Gird  up  now  thy  loins  like  a  man;  for  I  will 
demand  of  thee,  and  answer  thou  me.  Where  wasit  thou  when 
I  laid  the  foundationis  of  the  earth?  *  *  *  When  the  morn- 
ing stars  sang  together,  and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for 
joyV"  (Job  xxxviil:  3,  4,  7.)  Doubtless  Job  was  somewhere  in 
existence  or  the  Almighty  would  never  have  propounded  such  a 
question.  The  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy,  and  without  doubt 
Job  was  among  that  honored  numtoer.  Solomon  also  gives  us 
to  understand  that  the  spirit  once  dwelt  in  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.  He  says:  "And  the  spirit  shall  return  unto  God  who 
gave  it." 


110  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

The  subject  of  pre-existence  is  made  very  plain  in  tlie  first 
chapter,  5th  verse  of  Jeremiah:  "Before  I  formed  thee  in  the 
belly  I  knew  thee:  and  before  thou  earnest  forth  out  of  the 
womb  I  sanctified  thee  and  I  ordained  thee  a  prophet  unto 
the  nations."  Thus  in  his  pre-existent  state  did  Jeremiah  re- 
ceive his  ordination  to  be  a  prophet  of  the  Lord  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  If  such  were  the  case  with  Jeremiah, 
why  not  with  thousands  of  the  sons  of  God?  Indeed  it  is 
evident  fix>m  Paul's  writings  that  the  time  of  man's  coming 
to  ihis  world  is  not  mere  chance,  neither  is  it  regulated  by  the 
arrangements  of  human  philosophy  in  this  world:  "God  that 
made  the  world  *  *  *  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of 
men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of  the  earth:  and  hath  deter- 
mined the  times  before  appointed  and  the  bounds  of  their  habi- 
tations." (Acts  xvii:24,  26.)  In  other  words,  the  Father  of 
our  spirits  determined  when  we  should  come  and  those  portions 
of  the  earth  whexe  should  be  set  the  Ixjunds  of  our  habitation. 
It  was  no  chance-work,  then,  that  Abraham,  'Moses,  Isaiah, 
Ezekiel,  Daniel,  the  Savior,  Joseph  Smith,  and  the  founders 
of  liberty  in  this  and  other  lands  came  to  the  earth  in  their 
respective  times  and  to  those  countries  where  they  played  their 
great  parts  in  the  purposes  of  God  and  the  drama  of  life. 
"I  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  am  come  into  the  world; 
again  I  leave  the  world  and  go  to  the  Father."  (St.  John 
xvi:  28.)  And  now,  O  Father,  glorify  Thou  me  with  thine  own 
self  with  the  glory  which  I  had  with  Thee  before  the  world 
was."  (St.  John  xvii:  5.)  Jesus  dwelt  with  the  Father  before 
He  came  here,  so  did  we.  Entering  our  temples  of  mortality 
we  forget  all  that  has  passed  before  in  our  spiritual  existence. 
This  mortal  state  is  a  veil  which  hides  the  eternal  past,  from 
our  recollection,  and  shuts  off  the  visions  of  the  eternal  future, 
only  as  from  time  to  time  the  revelations  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
bring  "things  past  to  our  remembrance  and  shows  us  things  to 
come." 

It  is  probable,  from  some  references  in  the  Scriptures,  that 
if  our  spirits  were  sent  here  unembodied,  the  remembrance  of 
the  past  would  come  with  us.  At  least,  this  was  doubtless 
the  case  with  Lucifer  and  his  rebel  host.  When  he  tried  to 
tempt  the  'Savior,  as  recorded  in  Matthew,  fourth  chapter,  he 
knew    Him    undoubtedly   from   their   acquaintance    in    a   pre- 


PRE-EXISTENCE.  Ill 

existent  state.'  When  the  man  with  evil  spirits  met  the  Savior 
in  the  synagogue,  the  spirits  cried  out,  "saying,  let  us  alone. 
What  have  we  to  do  with  Thee,  thou  Jesus  of  Nazareth?  Art 
thou  come  to  destroy  us?  I  know  Thee  who  thou  art,  the 
Holy  One  of  Grod."  (Luke  iv:84.)  A  similar  testimony  was 
borne  by  evil  spirits  possessing  the  men  coming  out  of  the 
tombs,  as  recorded  in  Matthew,  viii :  29.  "And  behold  they 
cried  out,  sayinjg.  What  have  we  to  do  with  Thee?  Jesus, 
thou  Son  of  God?  art  Thou  come  hither  to  torment  us  before 
the  time?"  "And  unclean  spirits,  when  they  saw  Him,  fell 
down  before  Him  and  cried,  saying.  Thou  art  the  Son  of  God." 
(Mark  iii:ll.)  Im  Luke,  viii:28,  we  have  the  testimony  of  the 
historian  that  the  devils  possessing  a  certain  man  cried  out, 
"and  with  a  loud  voice"  said,  "Jesus,  Thou  Son  of  God."  It 
is  not  probable  that  these  evil  spirits  knew  Jesus  because  of 
a  testimony  from  above,  while  all  Judea  failed  to  recognize  in 
Him  the  Messiah,  the  Savior  of  the  world.  Many  likely  knew 
Him  because  they  had  been  associated  and  acquainted  with 
Him  before  the  world  was. 

John  the  Revelator  in  Revelations,  twelfth  chapter,  describes 
the  war  in  heaven,  which  took  place  between  Satan  and  his 
followers  on  the  one  hand  and  Michael  and  his  angels  on  the 
other.  This  description  refers  to  their  spiritual  existence,  as 
do  the  foregoing  quotations  from  Holy  Writ.  These  show  us 
clearly  that  man  did  not  begin  with  this  world,  nor  does  he 
end  with  this  earthly  life.  Man  is  etemial,  and  will  have  no 
end.  He  lived  and  reigned  with  God  in  the  heavens.  His 
course  there  largely  affects  his  condition  here,  as  our  conduct 
in  this  life  will  have  all  to  do  with  the  glory  we  attain  to  in 
the  world  to  come.  Man  will  live  on  forever.  He  dies  as  to 
the  body,  lives  in  the  spirit  world,  and  will  again  take  up  his 
body,  a  resurrected,  glorified  being,  prepared  on  certain  con- 
ditions to  dwell  with  God  throughout  the  countless  ages  of 
eternity,  to  become  like  unto  Him.  Possessing  all  things,  even 
as  Jeisus,  being  in  the  image  of  His  Father,  "thought  it  not 
robbery  to  be  made  equal  with  him."  "What  is  man,  that  Thou 
art  mindful  of  him?  and  the  Son  of  Man,  that  Thou  visitest 
him?  For  Thou  hast  made  him  a  little  lower  than  the  angels, 
and  hast  crowned  him  with  glory  and  honor.  Thou  madest 
him  to  have  dominion  over  the  works  of  Thy  hiands;  thou 
hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet."     (Psalms  viii:4-6.) 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD. 

''I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  for  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  Salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth." 

We  must  not  infer  from  this  quotation  that  mere  conviction 
of  the  mind  to  religious  truths  will  secure  salvation ;  for  pure 
belief  would  lead  men  to  actual  works,  thus  constituting  a 
living,  active  faith. 

The  Apostle  James  declares  that  "faith  without  works  is 
dead."  The  Savior  taught  in  His  sermon  oH'  the  mount  that 
"Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  'Lord,  Lord,'  shall  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  From  these  and  other  passages  of 
Scripture  wd  learn  that  the  Gospel  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  to  all  who  believe,  obey  and  remain  faithful  to  the 
end.  This  gives  us  a  general  definition  of  what  is  meant  by  the 
term  Gospel. 

To  understand  the  principles  which  constitute  the  Gospel, 
we  may  remind  our  readers  that  mankind  find  themselves  under 
the  necessity  of  a  redemption  which  is  two-fold  in  its  character. 
First,  by  the  act  of  our  first  parents,  all  creation  is  subject 
to  the  death  of  the  mortal  body.  Second,  by  individual 
sins  man  becomes  unworthy  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of  the 
Eternal  Father. 

The  Gospel,  then,  consists  of  the  atonement  of  Christ,  by 
which  all  are  entitled  to  a  resurrection  of  the  body ;  in  the 
language  of  Paul,  "For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive."  It  also  consists  of  laws  and  ordi- 
nances for  man's  obedience,  by  which  he  is  redeemed  from 
his  own  sins,  placed  in'  communication  with  God,  and  led  back 
into  His  presence. 

In  the  justice  of  the  Almighty  the  plan  of  salvation  must 
be  so  comprehensive  and  general  that  the  human  family,  without 
distinction,  shall  have  the  opportunity  of  receiving  it. 

We  learn  from  the  Pearl  of  Great  Price  that  before  Adam 
departed  to  the  life  beyond,  God  revealed  to  him  the  plan  of 


SALVATION   FOR  THE   DEAD.  113 

salvation.  He  obeyed  it  and  communicated  this  knowledge 
to  his  posterity  during  the  seven  generations  that  lived  con- 
tomijorary  with  him.  With  the  Gospel,  necessarily  came  the 
authority  of  God  to  administer  in  the  ordinances  thereof.  This 
authority  is  called  the  Holy  Priesthood.  In  a  revelation 
given  the  prophet  Josieph  Smith,  September  22d  and  23d,  1832, 
and  contained  in  Sec.  84  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  we 
learn  that  the  priesthood  was  conferred  through  Father  Adam 
by  the  laying  on  of  hands  upon  Abel,  and  from  Abel  or  Seth 
w^as  conferred  through  the  lineage  of  their  descendants  to 
Enoch,  and  from  Enoch  to  Noah  down  to  iMelchisedek,  who 
conferred  it  ui>on  Abraham.  In  the  days  of  Abraham  lived 
the  great  prophet  Esaias,  who,  the  revelation  informs  us,  re- 
ceived the  priesthood  under  the  hand  of  God.  Prom  Esaias 
it  was  handed  down  through  an  unbroken  chain  to  the  prophet 
Moses,  but  because  of  the  unbelief  and  hardnefss  of  the  people, 
"He  took  Moses  out  of  their  midst  and  the  Holy  Priesthood 
also,  and  the  lesser  priesthood  continued."  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants,    Sec.    84.) 

Tliis  record  shows  an  unbroken  succession  of  the  Holy  Priest- 
hood and  the  Gospel  of  Christ  from  Adam  to  Moses,  a  period 
of  £(bout  2,500  years.  Then  began  those  periods  of  the  world's 
history  when  the  fullness  of  the  Gospel  was  not  to  be  had  among 
the  children  of  men,  periods  when  the  spirit  of  darkness  en- 
grossed the  human  family  and  left  mankind,  in  a  great  degree, 
as  a  blind  man  groping  for  the  wall.  The  first  of  these  periods 
continued  from  Moses  until  the  Savior  came  and  restored  the 
higher  priesthood,  established  His  church  upon  the  earth,  and 
sent  his  apostles  to  preach  the  Gospel  in  all  the  world.  An- 
other similar  period  was  from  the  time  thef  Gospel  became 
corrupted,  in  the  first  two  or  three  centuries  of  the  Christian 
era,  to  its  restoration  in  this  dispensation  through  the  prophet 
Joseph  Smith.  The  Christian  dispensiation  of  tlie  Gospel 
continued  to  a  greater  length  upon  the  American  continent, 
extending  to  nearly  400  years  after  Christ.  What  success 
attended  the  (rospel  among  the  ten  lost  tribes  w^hom  the  Messiah 
visited  and  how  long  it  was  maintained  among  them  is  not 
yet  revealed,  but  will  be  in  the  due  time  of  the  Lord. 

The  Elders  in  preaching  the  Gospel  abroad  are  often  con- 
fronted with  an  objection  to  this  claim  of  apostasy  from  the 


114  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

truth,  that  such  periods  of  spiritual  darkness  do  not  harmonize 
with  the  mercy  and  justice  of  God.  The  objefctors,  therefore, 
incline  to  the  belief  that  the  Christian  world  has  enjoyed  the 
Gospel  ever  since  the  coming  of  the  Messiah.  The  query 
then  arises,  what  is  the  cause  of  such  apparent  difference  in 
the  opportunities  of  human  beings?  Some  are  born  in  the 
church,  heirs  to  the  Holy  Priesthood;  others,  in  a  Gosi>el  dispen- 
sation, not  in  the  church,  but  under  conditions  favorable  to 
their  accepting  it;  still  another  class  in  the  same  dispensation 
is  under  such  adverse  circumstances  that  believing  and  obeying 
are  rendered  very  difficult ;  and  yet  a  larger  number,  counted 
by  millions,  live  and  die  where  no  voice  from  God  comes  to  their 
relief. 

In  the  absence  of  refvelation  giving  any  detailed  information 
on  this  question,  we  may  rest  contented  with  the  reflection  that 
God  is  just,  and  that  a  just  cause  exists  for  that  whidi  appears 
inconsistent  in  the  eyes  of  mortal  man,  but  that  reflection  is  not 
satisfying ;  we  are'  in  absolute  need  of  revelation  to  enable  us 
to  comprehend  the  cause  and  to  justify  in  our  minds  the  condi- 
tions which  exist. 

Our  works  in  this  life  are  known  to  God,  and  our  rewards 
and  punishments  are  meted  out  according  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body.  Our.  pre-existe'nt  merits  and  demerits  are  equally 
well  known  to  our  Heavenly  Father.  As  proof  that  God  knew 
before  this  life  with  all  the  exactness  that  we  are  known  here, 
I  here  introduce  thef  following  from  page  41,  Pearl  of  Great 
Price :  "Now  the  Lord  bad  shown  unto  me,  Abraham,  the  in- 
telligences that  were  organized  before  the  world  was ;  and 
among  all  these  there  were?  many  of  the  noble  and  great  ones ; 
and  God  saw  these  sculs  that  they  were  good,  and  He  stood  in 
the  midst  of  them ;  and  He  said,  'These  I  will  make  my  rulers,' 
for  He  stood  among  those  that  were?  spirits ;  and  He  saw 
they  were  good ;  and  there  stood  one  among  them  like  unto  God, 
and  He  said  unto  those  that  were  with  Him,  *We  will  go  down, 
for  there  is  space  there,  and  we  will  take  of  these  materials, 
and  we  will  make  an  earth,  wherefon  these  may  dwell';  and  we 
will  prove  them  herewith,  to  see  if  they  will  do  all  things 
whatsoever  the  Lord  their  God  shall  command  them ;  and  they 
who  keep  their  first  estate?  shall  be  added  upon ;  and  they  who 
keep  not  their   first  estate,   shall   not  have  glory   in  the  same 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD.  116 

kingdom  with  those  who  keep  their  first  estate ;  and  they  who 
keep  their  second  estate  sliall  have  glory  added  upon  their 
heads  forever  and  ever." 

In  the  first  chapter  fourth  and  fifth  verses  of  Jeremiah,  we 
have  the  following :  "Then  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  unto  me, 
saying,  Before  I  formed  thee  I  knew  thee,  and  before  thou 
camest  forth,  I  sanctified  thee,  and  I  ordained  thee  a  prophet 
unto  the  nations."  From  these  plain  teachings  of  the  prophet, 
it  is  readily  seen  that  the  measure  of  integrity  attached  to  our 
pre-existence  was  fully  understood  by  our  Father ;  and  as  our 
future  condition  is  based  upon  our  works  in  this  life,  is  it 
not  a  reasonable  conclusion  that  our  siituationj  in  this  world  is 
largely  due  to  our  conduct  in  a  pre-existent  state? 

That  God  has  a  distinct  hand  in  the  appointment  of  the 
time  for  His  children  to  come  upon  the  earth  is  very  clearly 
stated  by  the  Apostle  Paul.  In  the  seventeenth  chapter  of 
Acts  he  says :  "God  that  made  the  world  and  all  things  therein, 
giveth  to  all  life,  and  breath,  and  all  things ;  and  hath  made 
of  one  blood  all  nation^s  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  the  face  of 
the  earth  and  hath  determined  the  times  before  appointed  and 
the  bounds  of  their  habitations."  Thus  we  learn  that  this  great 
emigration  of  souls  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  to  this  earth 
is  controlled  and  directed  by  the  Almighty.  That  He  designed 
them  all  at  some  time  to  learn  of  Him  is  stated  in  the  verse  fol- 
lowing the  above  quotation,  which  reads,  "That  they  should  seek 
the  Lord  and  find  Him." 

We  are  compelled  from  these  facts  to  believe  that,  as  God 
Himself  sent  millions  into  the  world  when  the  Grospel  was  not 
had  among  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  then  His  saving  plan, 
to  be  compatible  with  His  attributes  of  mercy  and  justice,  must 
be  of  such  a  character  as  to  reach  these  people  after  they  leave 
this  world.  We  may  add  here  that  this  vast  host  of  humanity 
who  lived  when  the  Gospel  was  not  extant  is  greatly  augmented 
by  the  unnumbered  millions  of  people  who  live  during  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  Gospel,  but  who  never  see  or  hear  an  authorized 
servant  of  the  Lord. 

In  connection  with  this  branch  of  the  subject  it  may  be  well 
to  refer  to  the  belief  of  many  that,  at  death  the  wicked  are 
consiigned  to  their  final  doom  and  the  righteous  to  full  and  com- 
plete exaltation  in  the  presence  of  God.      We  can  explode  this 


116  cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

fallacy  by  quotations  from  Holy  Writ.  In  line  with  this  mis- 
taken t>elief  we  find  ministers  attending  the  culprit  at  the  gal- 
laws,  urging  him  to  confess  Christ,  and  tellimg  him  thiat  by  such 
confession  he  will  be  savefd  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  In  the 
face  of  such  doctrine  the  Scriptures  plainly  declare  that,  ''Tlie 
murderer  hath  not  eternal  life  abiding  in  him."  We  who  live 
in  thig  dispensation  are  forbidden  by  the  living  oracles  of  God 
to  receive  temple  ordinances  for  even  the  suicide.  To  exhibit 
the  error  of  many  in  the  religious  world  on  this  point  read  the 
forty -second  and  forty-third  verses  of  the  twenty-third  chapter 
of  Luke.  The  thief  on  the  cross  is  recorded  as  saying  to  the 
Savior,  "Lord,  remember  me  when  Thou  comest  into  Thy  king- 
dom." Jesus  then  said  to  him,  "Today  sihalt  thou  be  with  me 
in  Paradise."  '  The  claim  is  made  that  such  a  promise  amountefd 
to  salvation,  taking  the  malefactor  to  a  condition  of  eternal 
glory.  In  the  face  of  this  mistaken  interpretation  of  the 
Scripture,  we  have  the  assertion  of  Christ  Himself,  made  three 
days  later  to  Mary :  "Touch  me  not,  for  I  am  not  yet 
ascended  unto  my  father."  (John  xx :  17.).  This  is  conclusive 
evidence  th^t  the  paradise  spoken  of  was  not  the  enjoyment 
of  the  presence  and  glory  of  God.  But  we  are  not  left  in 
ignorance  of  where  He  did  go.  He  had  previously  said  to  His 
apostles,  as  refcorded  in  John  v :  25,  "The  hour  is  coming  and 
now  is  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God, 
and  they  that  hear  shall  live."  The  object  of  this  preaching  is 
stated  in  the  fourth  chapter,  sixth  verse,  of  I  Peter,  to  be, 
"For,  for  this  cause  was  the  Gospel  preached  also  to  them  that 
are  dead,  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to  men  in  the 
flesh,  but  live!  according  to  God  in  the  spirit." 

This  Scripture  establishes  the  truth  beyond  doubt  that  death 
does  not  perfect  people,  and  dying  without  obedience  to  the 
Gospel  does  not  relieve  them  of  the  impartial  obligation  placed 
upon  all  men  to  believe  and  obey.  It  also  maintains  the  doc- 
trine of  man's  free  agency  by  showing  that  salvation  is  only 
realized  when  man  exercises  his  own  volition  to  refceive  the 
Gospel,  and  by  education  in  the  knowledge  of  God,  step  by  step, 
becomes  prepared  to  dwell  in  the  glorious  presencef  of  the  Father 
and  the  Son.  With  this  testimony  of  the  Savior  and  the  Jewish 
apostles,  the  teachings  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  of  the 
'Prophet  Joseph  Smith  are  in  pefrfect  harmony. 


SALVATION   FOR  THE  DEAD.  117 

The  sacred  record  of  the  Nephites  informs  us  that  the  spirit 
which  possesses  a  man  who  dies  in  his  sins  will  have  power  to 
possess  him  in  a  future  state.  The  Prophet  Joseph,  spefaking 
upon  this  subject,  also  said,  on  April  10,  1842  :  "If  you  wish 
to  go  where  God  is,  you  must  be  like  God,  or  possess  the  prin- 
cii)les  which  God  posses.s4's,  for,  if  we  are  not  drawing  towards 
Go '  in  principles,  we  are  going  from  Him  and  drawing  towards 
the  devil.  A  man  is  saved  no  faster  than  he  gets  knowledge, 
for,  if  he'  does  not  get  knowledge,  he  will  be  brought  into  cap- 
tivity by  some  evil  power  in  the  other  world,  as  evil  spirits  will 
have  more  knowledge  and  consequently  more  power  than  many 
men  who  vie  on  the  earth.  Hence,  it  needs  revelation  to  as- 
sist and  give  u?  knowledge  of  the  things  of  God." 

To  show  still  more  definitely  Christ's  mission  in  the  spirit 
world,  we  lead  from  Peter,  third  chapter,  eighteenth  verse,  as 
follows^  "For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the  just 
for  the  unjust,  that  He  might  bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death 
in  the  flesh,  but  quickened  by  the  spirit ;  by  which  also  He 
went  and  preached  unto  the  spirits  in  prison ;  which  sometimes 
were  disobedient,  when  once  the  long-suffering  of  God  waited  in 
the  days  of  Noah." 

We  may  infer  safely  that  thef  penitent  thief  had  the  privi- 
lege of  going  to  the  prison  house  with  the  Savior  and  hearing  the 
Gospel;  the  distin-ction  between  his  situation  and  that  of  tiie 
antediluvians  being  that  they  had  remained  in  purgatory  for 
hundreds  of  years,  while  the  penitent  man,  who  had  shown  some 
repentance  in  the  last  hour  of  his  Iffe,  may  have  heard,  with 
but  little  delay,  the  Gospel.  Whether  he  had  heard  it  in 
life  and  rejected  it  we  are  not  informed,  and  how  long  he  would 
remain  in  the  spirit  w^orld  without  realizing  its  full  benefits  we 
do  not  know,  but  the  above  quotations  are  ample  to  disprove 
the  fallacy  of  the  position  tajjen  by  those  in  thef  religious  world 
who  deny  salvation  after  death. 

One  objection  made  by  the  world  to  this  doctrine  is,  tliat 
offering  salvation  after  this  life  destroys  the  incentive  to  em- 
brace the?  Gospel  here  and  holds  out  the  inducement  to  indulge 
in  the  pleasures  of  sin,  through  people  believing  that  they 
might  be  redeemed  in  a  future  state  where  the  pleasures  of  sin 
would  be  less  delusive.  If  we  admit,  for  the  sake  of  argu- 
ment, this  theory,  the  evil  results  following  are  incomparably 


118  COWLEY'S  TALKS  OMT  DOCTRINE. 

less  than  would  be  those  which  offer  salvation  to  some  and 
deny  it  to  others,  for  this  amounts  virtually  to  a  destruction 
of  the  attributes  of  justice  and  mercy  which  dwell  in  the 
bosom  of  a  wise  Creator;  but  there  is  another  side  to  this  pait 
of  the  question.  We  may  illustrate  by  comparison.  If  a  man 
obey  the  law  of  the  land  simply  because  he  fearsi  the  penalty 
of  violating  the  law,  you  have  at  once  an  individual  devoid 
of  love  for  right  and  of  no  strength  of  character,  a  man  who  is 
a  mere  slave  to  th6  influences  which  surround  him ;  or  if  you 
find  a  being  who  is  willing  to  pay  the  penalty  of  stealing  or  com- 
mitting other  crimes,  for  the  pleasure  he  finds  in  them,  with  the 
knowledge  that  when  he  has  served  his  term  in  prison  he  may 
be  liberated  only  to  steal  again,  you  have  a  man  devoid  of 
character,  and  to  say  that  this  would  be  the  course  of  man- 
kind relative  to  the  boon  of  eternal  life  is  only  to  belittle  the 
character  of  the  human  family  and  strip  them  of  those  at- 
tributes which  come  from  God  their  Father.  This  mission 
of  the  Savior  was  contemplated  by  the  ancient  Jewish  prophets. 
They,  knowing  that  the  atonement  of  Christ  and  the  principles 
of  ihe  Gospel  must  apply  to  those  who  lived  before  His  com- 
ing as  well  as  to  all  who  came  after,  understood  that  the 
millions  who  died  without  the  Gospel  in  this  life  must  hear  and 
obey  in  the  life  to  come.  Isaiah  prophesied  concefrning  the  mis- 
sion of  the  Son  of  God :  "I,  the  Lord,  have  called  thee  in 
righteousness,  and  will  hold  thine  hand,  and  will  keep  thee,  and 
give  theel  for  a  covenant  of  the  people,  for  a  light  of  the 
Gentiles ;  to  open  the  blind  eyes ;  to  bring  out  the  prisoners  from 
the  prison,  and  them  that  sit  in  darkness  out  of  the  prison 
house."     ( Isaiah  xlii :  6,  7. ) 

Thus  salvation  lov  the  dead  is  a  scriptural  doctrine.  The 
Gospel  is  preached  to  the  spirits  in  prison.  At  the  same 
time,  it  is  evident  from  all  that  we  learn  upon  this  subject 
that  the  ordinances  of  baptism,  confirmations,  sealings,  etc., 
are  received  by  those  living  in  the  flesh,  in  behalf  of  those  who 
die?  without  the  Gospel  in  this  world,  but  receive  it  in  the  next. 
Paul,  in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  I.  Corinthiana,  speaking  of  the 
resurrection,  says :  "Else  what  shall  they  do  which  are  bap- 
tised for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  rise  not  at  all?  Why  are  they 
then  baptized  for  thef  dead?"  While  Paul's  argument  is  not 
upon  the  subject  of  baptism  for  the  dead,  why  does  he  thus 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD.  119 

forcibly  allude  to  this  subject  if  no  such  an  ordinance  belongs 
to  the  Gospel?  The  theologians  of  sectarianism  have  exhausted 
their  ingenuity  in  a  fruitless  effort  to  mystify  or  explain  away 
the  true  meaning  of  this  passage,  for  the  evident  reason  that 
it  strikes  a  deadly  blow  at  their  unjust  dogmas  respecting  the 
eternal  damnation  of  those  who  die  without  the  truth.  The 
plain  meaning  of  the  above  statement  of  Paul  is  that  a  living 
person  receives  baptism  in  behalf  of  those  who  are  dead.  This 
simple  interpretation  was  adopted  by  the  early  writers  on  Chris- 
tianity. Scaliger,  Meyer,  Erasmus,  Calixtus,  De  Witt,  Grotius 
and  others,  counted  as  good  authority,  adoptefd  the  same  view. 

Epiphanius,  in  the  fourth  century,  writing  of  the  Marcionites, 
miikes  use  of  this  language :"A  traditional  fact  concerning  them 
has  reached  us,  that  when  any  of  them  had  died  without 
baptism,  they  used  to  baptize  others  in  their  name,  lefst  in 
the  resurrection  they  ehould  suffer  punishmenlt  als  ubbap- 
tized." 

Another  very  emphatic  evidence  that  this  ordinance  was 
practiced  by  thef  ancient  followers  of  Christ  is  that  the  council 
of  Carthage,  A.  D.,  397,  in  Canon  No.  6,  forbids  the  ordinance 
of  baptism  for  the  dead.  Why  would  such  a  decree  be  issued 
against  this  ordinance  if  it  had  no  existence  in  the  Church? 

Having  shown  that  salvation  for  the  dead  is  scriptural  doc- 
trine, adopted  in  theory  and  practice!  by  the  Former-day  Saints, 
let  us  turn'  now  to  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times. 

We  have  seen  that  the  mission  of  Christ  to  the  dead  was 
spoken  of  by  Isaiah  in  the  forty-second  chapter.  The  samd 
great  prophet  utters  a  prediction  in  the  twenty-fourth  chapter 
as  follows :  "The  earth  is  also  defiled  under  the  inhabitants 
thereof,  because!  they  have  transgressed  the  laws,  changed  the 
ordinances,  broken  the  everlasting  covenant."  The  context 
shows  clearly  that  this  prophecy  refers  to  the  last  days,  because 
it  predicts  that  "the  inhabitants  of  the  efarth  are  burned  and 
but  few  men  left."  The  term  "everlasting  covenant"  cannot 
refer  to  the  Mosaic  law,  which  existed  under  the  lesser  priest- 
hood. This  law  consistefd  in  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
offering  of  sacrifice,  pointing  to  the  great  sacrifice  of  the  Mes- 
siah, and  of  tlie  law  of  carnal  commandments,  which  served, 
Paul  says,  as  a  schoolmaster  to  bring  them  to  Christ.  The 
Mosaic  law  was  done  away  in  Him,  because  he  fulfilled  the  law. 


120  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

It  was  not  eveTlasting.  Breaking  the  everlasting  covenant 
must,  therefore,  refer  to  an  apostasy  from  the  fullness  of  the 
Gospel  as  instituted  by  the  Savior. 

In  connection  with  this  apostasy  Isaiah  tella  us  in  the  same 
chapter :  "And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  that  the 
Lord  shall  punish  the  host  of  the  high  onefs  that  are  on  high 
and  the  kings  of  the  earth  upon  the  earth."  And  they  shall 
be  gathered  together  as  prisoners  are  gathered  in  the  pit, 
and  shall  be  shut  up  in  the  prison,  and  after  many  days 
shall  they  be  visited."  In  other  words,  we  might  say 
that  they  have  rejected  the  Gospel  during  the  Christian 
era,  as  the  antediluvians  rejected  it  in  the  days  of  Noah; 
the  judgments  of  God  destroyed  them  in  the  flesh,  and 
their  spirits  were  consigned  to  the  prison  house  and  could 
not  be  visited  until  after  many  days.  Whether  the  Gospel 
dispennstions  in  the  spirit  would  correspond  in  their  divisions 
of  time  to  those  delivered  to  men  in  the  flesh,  we  do  not 
know  so  far  as  preaching  to  the  spirits  in  prison  is  con- 
cerned ;  but  this  much  is  evident,  that  when  no  Gospel  dis- 
pensation exists  upon  the  earth,  those  in  the  spirit  world, 
whatever  their  opportunities  to  hear,  cannot  enjoy  the  blessings 
of  the  Gosi>el,  because  no  one  in  the  flesh  has  authority  to 
receive  the  ordinances  in  their  behalf.  It,  therefore,  follows 
that  the  haughty  ones  spoken  of  bj^  Isaiah  could  not  receive  the 
Gosi)el  until  it  should  be  revealed  again  from  heaven  in  the 
latter  days ;  and  to  fulfill  this  prophecy  such  a  revelation  must 
come,  comprehending  the  keys  of  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel 
to  the?  dead  as  well  as  to  the  living. 

Malachi,  w^hose  prophecies  are  the  lasit  of  those  of  Jewish 
prophets  recorded  in  the  Old  Testament,  in  speaking  of  the 
great  day  of  the  Lord's  second  coming  and  the  judgments  of 
God  which  would  precedef,  utters  the  following  prediction  (Mal- 
achi iv :  5,  6)  :  "Behold,  I  will  send  you  Elijah  the  prophet 
before  the  coming  of  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the  Lord ; 
and  he  shall  turn  the  heart  of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and 
the  heart  of  the  children  to  their  fathers,  lest  I  come  and  smite 
the  earth  with  a  curse."  This  prophecy  is  in  beautiful  ac- 
cord with  that  of  the  apostle  Pc-ter  recorded  in  the  twentieth 
and  tw^enty-first  verses  of  the  third  chapter  of  Acts:  "And  He 
shall  send  Jesus  Christ  which  before  was  preached  unto  you ; 


SALVATION   FOR   THE   DEAD.  121 

whom  the  heavens  must  receive  until  the  times  of  restitution  of 
all  things,  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  His  holy 
prophets  since  the  world  began."  How  different  these  joyful 
words  to  those  of  an  apostate"  Christianity  which  denies  the 
necessity  of  revelation  and  tells  us  that  the  canon  of  Scripture 
is  full! 

John  the  Baptist,  who  was  the  forerunner  of  the  Messiah 
at  His  first  coming,  w^as  also  the  forerunner  of  the  higher  ' 
priesthood  in  these!  last  days.  On  the  15th  of  May,  1829, 
he  appeared  to  Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  and  ordained 
them  to  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  the  authority  to  preach  unto 
and  baptize  those  living  in  the  flesli.  Afterwards  came  Peter, 
James  and  John,  with  the  keys  of  the  Melchisedek  priest- 
hood, embodying  authority  to  administer  all  the  ordinances  of 
the  Gospel  to  men  in  the  flesh.  But  the  prophecy  of  Malachi, 
chapter  iv.,  was  yet  to  be  fulfilled.  On  the  3d  of  April, 
1836,  in  the  Kirtland  Temple^  the  Prophet  Joseph  testified  that 
"Elijah  the  prophet,  who  was  taken  to  heaven  without  tasting 
death,  stood  before  us  and  said :  'Behold  the  time  has  fully 
come  which  was  spoken  of  by  Malachi,  testifying  that  he 
(Elijah)  should  be  sent  before  the  Lord  come  to  turn  the  hearts 
of  the  fathers  to  the  children,  and  the  children  to  the  fathers, 
lest  the  whole  earth  be  smitten  with  a  curse.  Therefore,  the 
keys  of  this  dispensation  are  committed  into  your  hands,  and 
by  ihis  ye  m.ay  know  that  the  great  and  dreadful  day  of  the 
Lord  is  near,  even  at  tlie  doors.'  " 

In  connection  with  the  restoration  of  the  keys  of  temple  ordi- 
nances by  Elijah,  let  us  contemplate  for  a  few  moments  a  pre- 
diction by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  He  stated  that  the 
Gospel  as  preached  by  the?  elders  would  yet  revolutionize  the 
religious  world.  Without  going  into  detail  regarding  the 
application  of  this  prophecy  to  several  principles  Of  the  Gospel, 
the  subject  in  hand,  salvation  for  the  dead,  will  clearly  prove 
the  prophecy  correct.  When  Joseph  first  taught  the  redemp- 
tion of  the  dead,  it  was  not  believed,  but  was  ridiculed  by  every 
denomination  of  Christendom,  so  far  as  we  know,  and  by  nearly 
all  The  religious  world  individually;  yet  during  the  past  fifteen 
years  this  doctrine!  has  been  growing  in  favor  in  the  minds  of 
prominent  men.  Dr.  Thomas,  of  the  Methodist  church  in 
Illinois,    was    brought    in    question    a    few    years    ago    by    his 


122  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

diurch  for  teaching  unorthodox  doctrine,  which  consisted  in 
claiming  that  those  who  did  not  hear  the  Gospel  in  this  world 
would  hear  it  in  the  spirit  world.  There  is  now  a  vast  number 
in  the  various  denominations  that  believe  there  is  hope  for  the 
dead  such  as  was  never  thought  of  before  the  words  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  were  spoken.  Since  the  glorious  visitation  of 
Elijah,  the  Lord  has  revealed  definitely  how  to  conduct  thef 
ordinance  for  the  dead.  He  has  fulfilled  the  words  of  Jere- 
miah that  He  would  take  "one  of  a  city  and  two  of  a  family  and 
bring  them  to  Zion."  It  required  "two  of  a  family,"  or  at  least 
a  malef  and  a  female  representative  of  the  dead,  to  receive. the 
ordinances  of  salvation  for  the  dead  of  their  respective  sexes. 

It  has  been  related  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher  that  he  said, 
if  a  literal  rendering  of  the  Scriptures  was  to  be  accepted,  then 
"Mormonism"  was  correct.  In  line  with  his  sentiments  on 
this  subject,  it  has  been  reported  that  he  delivered  a  lecture  in 
Nashville,  Tennessee,  his  subject  being,  "What  Christianity 
Has  Done  to  Civilize  the  World,"  in  w^hich  he  said:  "What 
has  Africa  done  for  the  world?  She  has  never  produced  a 
sage,  a  philosopher,  a  poet  nor  a  prophet,  and  why  not?  Be- 
cause the  name  of  Christ  and  the  influence  of  Christianity  are 
scarcely  known  in  her  dark  regions.  Millions  of  her  children 
have  lived  and  passed  away  without  hearing  the  truth.  What 
will  become  of  them?  Will  they  be  forever  damned?  No,  not 
if  my  God  reigns,  for  they  will  hear  the  gospel  in  the  spirit 
world."  He  then  proceeded  to  show  by  irrefutable  evidence 
that  salvation  for  the  dead  is  a  scriptural  doctrine. 

The  writer  was  not  present  at  the  lecture,  but  another  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  elder  was  present,  and,  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
lecture,  stepped  up  to  the  platform  and  said:  "Mr.  Beecher, 
I  have  been  much  interested  in  your  lecture  and  would  like 
to  ask  you  a  question.  Jesus  said  to  Nicodemus,  'Except  a 
man  be  bom  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit  he  cannot  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  God.'  Now,  how  is  it  possible  for  a  man  to 
be  baptized  in  water  when  his  body  has  already  crumbled  in 
the  earth?"  The  great  preacher  looked  at  the  interrogator 
for  a  moment  and  then  said:  "Young  man,  where  do  you  hail 
from?"  "From  the  West."  "From  what  part  of  the  West?" 
"From  Salt  Lake  City,"  answered  the  Elder.  "Oh,"  said  Mr. 
Beecher,   "you  may   answer  your  own   question.     Grood  even- 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD.  123 

img,"  and  walked  away.  Mr.  Beecher  probably  had  read 
enough  on  the  subject  of  baptism  for  the  dead  to  know  that 
such  a  doctrine  must  be  coupled  with  preaching  to  deimrted 
spirits,  but  he  did  not  wish  to  be  accused  of  teaching  "Mor- 
monism,"  so  he  stopped  ^ort  of  that.  He  said  enough,  how- 
ever, to  verify  the  words  of  Joseph  Smith,  and  also  those  of 
the  Savior,  wheal  He  said  that  if  men  put  new  wine  into  old 
bottles  it  would  break  them  to  pieces;  in  other  words,  new  doc- 
trine into  old  systems. 

Other  instances  might  be  cited,  but  this  will  suffice  to  illus- 
trate how  the  influence  of  the  Gospel  is  working  among  the 
children  of  men. 

We  now  come  to  one  of  the  most  important,  interesting  and 
extensive  branches  of  this  great  subject,  namely,  that  of  secur- 
ing the  names,  births,  marriages  and  deaths  of  our  ancestors, 
a  class  of  information  essential  for  record  in  order  to  prosecute 
this  great  work  of  salvation  for  the  dead.  The  genealogical 
research  must  be  an  arduous  one  and  ofttimes  attended  with 
great  difliiculty. 

Nathaniel  H.  Morg-an,  author  of  a  geneialogical  history  en- 
titled "Jameis'  Morgan  and  His  Descendants,"  makes  this  ob- 
servation in  the  introduction  of  his  work:  "The  task  of  the 
genealogist,  in  groping  his  way  amid  the  dusty  records  of  the 
past,  is  much  like  that  of  the  African  Indians  in  pursuing  an 
obscure  trail  through  a  tangled  widerness.  An  acute  faculty 
of  perception  and  a  keen  and  practiced  eye  must  note  and 
scrutinize  every  obscure  footprint,  every  rustled  leaf,  every 
bent  twig;  now,  progressing  rapidly,  under  a  clear  light,  and 
guided  by  sure  tokens;  and  anon,  sudde.nly  arrested  by  a  total 
absence  of  all  further  signs,  and  forced  hopelessly  to  abandon 
the  trail  long  and  patiently  pursued  until,  perchance,  again 
some  new  and  unexpected  waymark  greets  his  eye,  inspiring 
fresh  pursuit." 

While  thero  have  been  isolated  instances  of  genealogical 
works  in  America  since  the  year  1771,  it  is  a  noteworthy  fact 
(and  one  showing  the  hand  of  God  plainly  manifest  in  moving 
upon  the  Gentiles  to  do  this  work)  that  since  the  coming  of 
Elijah  to  the  Kirtland  Temple,  this  spirit  of  writing  genealo- 
gies has  rapidly  increased  in  the  United  States. 


124  COWLEY^S  TALKS   ON   DOCTRINE. 

I  cannot  do  better  at  this  juncture  than  to  include  as  a  part 
of  our  article  a  letter  written  to  the  writer  by  Elder  Franklin 
D.  Richards  on  this  important  subject.  Eider  Richards, 
through  his  researches,  has  been  instrumental  in  furnishing 
printed  genealogies  to  many  families  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
He  says,  under  date  of  Nov.  29th,  1895: 

"In  answer  to  your  question  when  the  first  genealogical 
history  was  pu'blished,  either  in  this  country  or  in  foreign 
nations,  I  must  siay  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  answer,  as  1 
have  not  searched  the  libraries  of  Europe  or  of  any  foreign 
countries  to  learn  when  their  first  genealogies  were  published; 
but,  narrowing  your  question  down  to  this  country,  I  may* 
say  that  the  first  tha<t  we  have  any  account  of  was  published 
in  1771,  consisting  of  twenty-four  pages  and  was  *A  genealogy 
of  the  family  of  Mr.  Samuel  Stebbins  and  Hannah  Stebbins, 
his  wife,  from  the  year  1707  to  the  year  1771,  with  their 
names,  time  of  their  births,  marriages  and  deaths  of  those 
that  are  deceased,'  published  at  Hartford  in  1771.  The  author, 
Mr.  William  H.  Whitmore,  says:  'This  I  believe  to  be  the 
earliest  genealogy  in  a  distinct  form  published  in  the  United 
States.'  It  is  safe  to  conclude  that  an  interest  in  genealogical 
work  did  not  take  very  deep  root  among  the  people  until  after 
the  Lord  revealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  the  great  work 
of  extending  salvation  to  the  dead.  This  is  made  evident  from 
the  dates  noted  in  the  following  excerpts  taken  from  works 
on  genealogical  lore,  published  in  Boston  and  Albany.  In  the 
introduction  of  a  work  entitled  'The  American  Genealogist,' 
by  William  H.  Whitmore,  and  published  by  Joel  Munsell, 
Albany,  1868,  the  following  very  interesiting  pages  occur,  in 
which  you  will  observe  the  years  1844  (the  year  of  the 
Prophet's  martyrdom)  and  1847  are  named  as  the  respective 
dates  when  the  New  England  Historical  Genealogical  Society 
was  formed,  and  the  'Register'  was  established  under  its 
patronage. 

"It  seems  evident  that  the  English  element  has  predominated 
throughout  our  country,  and  the  greater  portion  of  English 
colonists  settled  in  New  England.  Hence  the  gi'eat  activity 
of  genealogists  there  has  had  more  than  a  local  importance, 
and  will  be  the  means  of  preserving  the  records  of  the  greater 
portion  of  our  nation.     There  is  difliculty  in  tracing  tjie  Ameri- 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAD.  125 

can  pedigree  of  any  family.  Mr.  Savage's  admirable  dictionary 
will  furnish  the  inquirer  with  the  firsi:  three  generations  of 
the  name,  and  the  indices  of  the  register  will  enable  him  to 
examine  numerous  town  and  county  records.  There  are  very 
few  names  which  will  not  be  found  in  one  or  the  other  of 
these  easily  accessible  works.  The  county  registers  of  wills 
and  deeds  arei  open  to  every  inquirer,  free  of  expense,  and  it 
is  rarely  that  any  town  clerk  demands  a  fee  for  the  inspection 
of  his  books.  It  is  safe  to  say  that  nowhere  else  is  the  genealo- 
gist so  favored  as  in  New  England,  and  consequently  no  com- 
munity exists  where  so  great  a  proportion  of  its  families  have 
had  their  records  preserved. 

"We  have  been  fortunate  in  our  historical  records  from  the 
first.  Bradford  and  Winthrop  have  noted  down  even  the  minute 
particulars  of  the  settlement  of  their  respective  colonies; 
Mather  and  Prince  have  given  us  numerous  items  concerning 
the  lives  and  pedigrees  of  the  clergy  and  magistrates.  In 
establishing  the  registry  of  deeds,  our  forefathers  not  only 
were  in  advance  of  England  in  political  science,  but  they  gave 
the  genealogist  a  source  of  information  elsewhere  wanting. 

"Very  soon  after  the  Revolutionary  war  an  effort  was  made 
to  revive  the  former  taste  for  historical  research.  The  Mas- 
sachusetts Historical  Society  was  formed,  and  has  continued 
slowly  to  acquire  wealth  and  influence,  having  greatly  ex- 
tended its  usefulness  within  the  past  ten  years.  John  Farmer, 
secretary  of  the  New  Hampshire  Historical  Society,  early 
devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  genealogy  and  biography,  and 
by  his  genealogical  register  attracted  public  attention  to  the 
subject.  Our  list  will  show  that  but  little  progress  was  made 
for  thirty  years  from  the  time  he  issued  his  Parmer  genealogy, 
but  enough  was  done  to  keep  the  fire  alive.  In  1844,  the 
Register  was  established  under  his  patronage;  since  then  the 
study  of  history  and  genealogy  has  'been  greatly  encouraged, 
and  with  good  results.  When  the  new  society  was  formed  the 
science  of  genealogy  was  little  understood.  The  wealth  of 
our  records  was  hardly  imagined,  the  necessity  of  severe  ex- 
amination of  traditions  scarcely  thought  of,  and  the  simplest 
and  most  economical  form,  of  ari-angement  was  not  yet  in- 
vented. Soon,  however,  all  these  points  were  examined,  old 
manuscript  published,  and  the  State  authorities  were  persuaded 


126  Cowley's  talks  on  doctbine. 

to  enact  laws  for  the  preservation  of  its  documents.  Since 
1845  numerous  local  societies  have  been  estalblished  or  revived; 
over  two  hundred  distinct  works  on  genealogy  have  been  pub- 
lished up  to  1868,  and  innumerable  town  histories  and  histori- 
cal pamphlets  have  been  issued.  In  many  instances  these 
results  have  been  known  to  be  due  to  the  establishment  of  the 
new  societies,  and  it  is  unquestionable  that  the  spirit  it  fos- 
tered has  been  the  mainspring  in  all.  M as siachu setts,  Gon- 
necticut  and  Rhode  Island  have  issued  large  volumes  of  their 
early  annals,  under  the  patronage  of  the  respective  goveni'- 
ments.  Maine,  New  'Hampshire  and  Vermont  pos'sess  active 
historical  societies.  New  York  has  not  only  published  her  own 
records  but  assisted  her  neighbors,  and  established  the  largest 
and  richest  historical  society  in  existence.  Similar  associa- 
tions exist  in  more  than  half  the  States  in  the  Union,  and  a 
new  magazine,  the  "American  Notes  and  Queries,**  established 
as  their  organ,  has  continued  to  the  present  time.  Circular 
No.  3  of  the  New  England  Historic  Grenealogical  Society,  is- 
sued June,  1847,  signed  by  the  following  gentlemen,  viz: 
Charles  Ewer,  Lemuel  Shattuck,  Samuel  G-.  Drake,  Samuel 
H.  Riddle  and  W.  H.  Montague,  treats  of  the  great  importance 
which  they  attach  to  genealogical  and  historical  work  and 
works;  and  in  this  connection  I  may  be  permitted  to  suggest 
that  what  appealed  so  directly  to  their  needs  in  those  early 
times  applies  with  mudi  greater  force  to  the  Saints  of  the 
Latter  Days,  who  are  clearly  and  pleasurably  made  aware 
of  the  glorious  relationship  which  exists  between  parents  and 
children  and  the  vital  obligations  the  living  are  under  to  the 
dead.  These  intimations,  no  doubt  you  will  appreciate,  and 
when  time  and  opportunity  permit  let  us  hope  that  you  will 
actively  take  pleasure  in  promoting  the  aims  of  the  Genealogi- 
cal Society  of  Utah,  which  was  especially  organized  to  advance 
temple  work,  which  includes  the  salvation  and  redemption  of 
both  dead  and  living.  F.  D.  RICHARDS." 


With  all  these  prophecies  before  us,  with  the  keys  of  salva- 
tion restored  to  the  earth,  with  the  spirit  of  Elijah  moving 
not  only  the  Saints  but  men  of  the  world  to  action,  who  can 
fail   to  see  the  truth   of  this  doctrine   and  the  power  of  God 


SALVATION  FOR  THE  DEAI>.  J27 

made  manifest  to  promote  the  great  work  of  salvation  for  the 
dead  ? 

In  eoniclusion,  let  us  heed  the  voice  of  God  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph,  saying,  "Therefore  renounce  war  and  proclaim  peace 
and  seek  diligently  to  turn  the  hearts  of  the  children  to  the 
fathers  and  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  children;"  and  the 
exhortaition  to  us  of  the  prophet  who  received  this  command- 
ment, "Brethren,  shall  we  not  go  on  in  so  great  a  cause?  Go 
forward  and  not  backward.  Courage,  brethren  and  on,  on  to 
victory!  Let  your  hearts  rejoice,  and  be  exceedingly  glad. 
Let  the  earth  break  forth  into  singing.  Let  the  dead  speak 
forth  anthems  of  eternal  praise  to  the  King  Immaimel,  who 
hath  ordained  before  the  world  was,  that  which  would  en'able 
us  to  redeem  them  out  of  their  prison;  for  the  prisoners  shall 
go  free." 


THE  GATHERING  OF  ISRAEL. 

This  subject  is  of  great  moment.  It  should  interest  all 
people,  Jew  and  Gentile,  especially  those  who  profess  Judaism 
and  Christianity.  It  involves  several  features  which  affect  the 
claims  made  by  the  Latter-day  Saints  that  more  revelation  has 
been  given  and  that  the  gospel  has  been  restored  in  these,  the 
last  days.  The  solution  of  this  question  involves  the  fulfillment 
of  many  prophecies  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

The  trend  of  the  teachings  of  modern  Christianity  is  such  as 
to  keep,  from  the  human  mind,  the  idea  that  the  Lord  is  a  prac- 
tical being  and  has  anything  whatever  to  do  with  the  temporal 
affairs  of  the  children  of  men.  Yet  by  a  careful  reading  of  thef 
Scriptures  it  is  readily  seen  that  God  designated  various  por- 
tions of  the  earth  to  be  occupied  by  different  bodies  of  His 
children.  He  gave'  Palestine  to  the  seed  of  Abraham,  and 
designated  where  the  children  of  Esau  and  other  races  should 
dwell.  This  truth  is  beautifully  expressed  by  the  apostle  Paul 
in  Acts  xvii :  26,  as  follows :  "And  hath  made  of  one  blood  all 
nations  of  men  for  to  dwell  on  all  thef  face  of  the  earth,  and  hath 
determined  the  times  before  appointed  and  the  bounds  of  their 
habitation." 

To  make  this  subject  clear  to  the  reader,  we  will  first  show 
that  the  seed  of  Abraham  were  promised  certain  countries,  that 
they  once  occupied  those  promised  lands,  and  were  driven  and 
scattered  from  them.  Hence,  in  order  to  receive  the  fulfill- 
ment of  thef  promise  regarding  their  inheritance,  they  must  of 
necessity  be  gathered  home  from  their  long  dispersion. 

In  Genesis  xiii:  14,  15,  we  have  the  following:  "And  the 
Lord  said  unto  Abraham  after  that  Lot  was  separated  from  him, 
Lift  up  now  thine  eyes,  and  lock  from  the  place  where  thou  art 
northward,  and  southward,  and  eastward,  and  westward  ;  for 
all  the  land  which  thou  seest,  to  thee  will  I  give  it,  and  to  thy 
seed  forever."  This  promise  was  renewed  to  his  son  Isaac,  as 
recorded  in  Genesis  xxvi:  2,  3:  ''And  the  Lord  appeared  unto 
him  and  said,  Go  not  down  into  Egypt ;   dwell  in  the  land  which 


THE  GATHERING   OF  ISRAEL. 


125 


I  shall  tell  thee  of ;  sojourn  in  this  land,  and  1  will  be  with 
thee?,  and  will  bless  thee ;  for  unto  thee  and  unto  thy  seed  I  will 
give  all  these  countries,  and  I  will  perform  the  oath  which  I 
sware  unto  Abraham,  thy  father."  And  again,  the  promise 
was  made  to  Jacob,  the  father  of  the  twelve  tribe?s  of  Israel. 
In  Gen.  xlviii :  3,  4,  it  is  said :  "And  Jacob  siaid  unto  Joseph, 
God  Almighty  appeared  unto  me  at  Luz,  in  the  land  of  Canaan, 
and  blessed  me.  And  said  unto  me,  Behold  I  will  make  thee 
fruitful  and  multiply  thee,  and  I  will  make  of  thee  a  multitude 
of  people ;  and  will  give  this  land  to  thy  seed  after  thee  for  an 
everlasting  possession." 

It  is  not  necessary  to  make  special  quotations  to  prove  to 
Bible  readers  that  the  tribes  of  Israel  were  led  into  the  land  of 
Palestine  in  the  days  of  the  prophet  Joshua,  and  under  his  ad- 
ministration received  their  respective  inheritances  in  the  prom- 
ised land. 

On  reading  the  forty-ninth  chapter  of  Genesis  we  find  a  brief 
statement  of  the  blessings  pronounced  by  the  great  patriarch 
upon  his  twelve  sons.  In  blessing  Joseph  it  is  plainly  indicatefd 
that  his  seed  was  "a  fruitful  bough  by  a  well,  whose  branches 
run  over  the  wall;"  in  other  words,  his  posterity  should  re- 
ceive a  land  beyond  the  limits  which  bound  the  country  occupied 
by  the  other  tribes  of  Israel.  This  view  is  corroborated  by  the 
thirty-third  chapter  of  Deuteronomy,  in  the  blessing  and  proph- 
ecy of  Moses  upon  the  head  of  the  tribe  of  Joseph. 

The  descriptions  of  the  land  of  Joseph,  given  in  these  two 
chapters,  together  with  the  other  passages  of  Holy  Writ,  show 
that  the  land  of  Joseph  was  no  less  than  the  Western  Hemi- 
sphere, known  to  us  as  North  and  South  America.  It  is  well 
known  that  the  tribes  of  Israel  occupied  the  promised  land  from 
generation  to  generation,  until  through  apostasy  and  trans- 
gressiion  nearly  all  the  tribes  were  carried  into  captivity  long 
before  the  advent  of  the  Messiah.  When  He  came  the  land  was 
occupied  chiefly  by  the  tribe  of  Judah,  which  was  subsequently 
scattered  among  the  various  nations  of  the  earth. 

The  Lord  plainly  warned  the  house  of  Israel  that,  to  enjoy 
His  blessings  and  to  remain  unmolested  in  the  land  of  their 
fathers,  they  must  keefp  His  commandments.  If  they  did  not, 
this  was  to  follow :  "And  I  will  bring  the  land  into  desola- 
tion ;  and  your  enemies  which  dwell  therein  shall  be  astonished 
5 


T30  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

at  it.  And  I  will  scatter  you  among  the  heathen,  and  will 
draw  out  a  sword  after  you,  and  your  land  shall  be  desolate  and 
your  cities  Waste."  (Lev.  xxvi :  32,  33.)  Very  much  like 
this  prophecy  are  the  sacred  words  of  the  Messiah,  spoken  1500 
years  later :  "For  there  shall  be  great  distress  in  the  land,  and 
wrath  upon  this  people.  And  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the 
sword,  and  shall  be  led  away  captive  into  all  nations:  And 
Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times 
of  the  Gentiles  bef  fulfilled."       (Luke  xxi :  '23,  24.) 

It  is  also  stated  in  Deut.  xxviii:  63-G5:  "And  ye  shall 
be  plucked  from  off  the  land  whither  thou  goest  to  pos- 
sess it.  And  the  Lord  shall  scatter  thee  among  all  people, 
from  the  onef  end  of  the  earth  even  unto  the  other;  and  there 
thou  shalt  serve  other  gods  which  neither  thou  nor  thy  fathers 
have  known,  even  wood  and  stone.  And  among  these  nations 
shalt  thou  find  no  ease,  neither  shall  the  sole  of  thy  feet  havef 
rest ;  but  the  Lord  sihall  give  thee  there  a  trembling  heart,  and 
failing  of  eyes,  and  sorrow  of  mind." 

History  records  beyond  the?  possibility  of  a  doubt  how  literally 
and  terribly  the  various  clauses  in  these  predictions  have  been 
fulfilled.  Israel  has  been  scattered,  and  Judah  has  been  perse- 
cuted and  oppressed  and  become  a  hiss  and  a  byword  in  the 
mouths  of  all  the  Gentile  nations. 

With  the  sacred  promises  before  us,  that  Israel  should  receive 
those  countries  and  the  histcfry  which  proves  that  they  were 
scattered  and  are  still  unreturned  to  their  promised  land,  we 
must  be  convinced,  if  notliing  were  said  in  the  Scriptures  of  the 
restoration,  that  Israel  must  be  gathered  and  re-established  in 
the  land  of  their  fathers  or  the  promises  of  thef  Almighty  would 
come  to  naught.  We  are  not  left,  however,  without  predictions 
which  specify,  in  considerable  detail,  that  the  chosen  people 
shall  be  gathered  and  the  circumstances  and  signs  of  the  times 
associated  with  the  gathering  of  Israel  in  the  last  days. 

Four  hundred  and  forty-six  years  before  Christ,  the  prophet 
Neliemiali,  bowing  down  in  sorrow  because  of  this  scattering 
and  destruction  cf  his  peopl-e,  besought  the  Lord  in  humble  sup- 
plication, thus :  "Remember,  I  beseech  thee,  thef  word  that 
thou  commandest  thy  servant  Moses,  saying.  If  ye  transgress,  I 
will  scatter  you  abroad  mong  the  nations ;  but  if  ye  turn  unto 
me,  and  keep  my  commandments  and  do  them ;    though  the^re 


THE  GATHERING  OF  ISBABL.  131 

were  of  you  cast  out  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  heaven,  yet 
will  I  gather  them  from  thence,  and  will  bring  them  unto  the 
place  that  I  have  chosefn  to  set  my  name  there."    (Neh.  i :  8,  9.) 

The  psalmist  David  said  (Psalms  1:5):  "Gather  my  saints 
together  unto  me ;  those  that  have  made  a  covenant  with  me  by 
sacrifice."  The  context  of  this  psalm  shows  plainly  that  the 
fulfillment  of  the  words  quoted  should  take  place  in  thef  last 
days,  near  the  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God.  Those 
who  sihould  be  called  saints  would  be  required  to  sacrifice  the 
associations  of  their  native  lands  as  Abraham  was  when  callefd 
upon  to  turn  aside  from  the  false  religion  of  his  fathers  and  go 
to  a  land  into  which  the  Lord  should  lead  him.  The  Latter-day 
Saints  have  made  a  covenant  with  God,  and  through  self-denial 
are  gathering  together  in  fulfillmefnt  of  the  words  of  David  the 
psalmist. 

Another  prophecy  from  the  same  book  is  as  follows :  "O 
give  thanks  unto  the  Lord,  for  He  is  good ;  for  His  mercy  en- 
dureth  forever.  Let  the  redeemefd  of  the  Lord  say  so,  whom 
He  hath  redeemed  from  the  hand  of  the  enemy ;  and  gathered 
them  out  of  the  lands,  from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  and 
from  the  north,  and  from  the  south.  They  wandered  in  the 
wilderness  in  a  solitary  way ;  they  found  no  city  to  dwell  in. 
Hungry  and  thirsty,  their  souls  fainted  in  them.  Thefy  cried 
unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble  and  He  delivered  them  out  of 
their  distresses."  \ 

The  provisions  of  this  prophecy  have  been  and  are  being 
verified  in  the  gathering  of  the  Saints  to  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
In  Isaiah  ii :  2,  3,  we  have  the  following  prediction :  "And  it 
shall  come  to  pass  in  the  last  days  that  the  mountain  of  the 
Lord's  house  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the  mountains, 
and  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills ;  and  all  nations  shall  flow 
unto  it.  And  many  people  shall  go  and  say,  Come?  ye,  and  let 
us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of 
Jacob ;  and  He  will  teach  us  of  His  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in 
His  paths ;  for  out  of  Zion  shall  go  forth  the  law  and  the  word 
of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem."  Tliis  prediction  isi  too  plain  to 
be  mistaken  when  it  is  fulfilled.  This  prophecy  was  not  ful- 
filled at  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  neither  before  nor  since  His 
time,  but  it  is  being  fulfilled  in  the  gathering  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints.       They  have   established   the  house  of  the   Lord   in   a 


132  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

mountainous  country ;  many  people  are  gathering  to  it,  their 
object  being  to  learn  the  waysi  of  the  Lord  that  they  may  more 
perfectly  walk  in  His  paths.  This  prediction  should  be  verified 
at  a  time  near  which  people  should  beat  their  swords  into  plow- 
shares and  their  spears  into  pruning  hooks ;  "neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more,"  as  shown  by  the  verse  following  those  we 
have  quoted. 

Micah,  fifty  years  after  this,  uttered  a  similar  prophecy,  in 
almost  the  same  language,  as  will  be  found  in  the  first  and  sec- 
ond verses  of  his  fourth  chapter. 

Another  prophecy  of  Isaiah  on  this  subject  will  be  found  in 
chaptefr  five,  twenty-sixth  and  twenty-seventh  verses.  It  reads 
as  follows :  "And  He  will  lift  up  an  ensign  to  the  nations  from 
afar,  and  will  hiss  unto  them  from  the  end  of  the  earth ;  and 
behold,  they  shall  come  with  speed  swiftly ;  none  siiall  be  weary 
nor  stumble  among  them ;  none  shall  slumber  nor  slee^) ;  neither 
shall  the  girdle  of  their  loins  be  loosed  nor  the  latchet  of  their 
shoes  be  broken."  The  wording  of  this,  in  connection  with 
verses  which  follow,  seems  plainly  to  have  its  fulfillment  in  the 
manner  of  travel  by  which  the  Saints  are  being  and  shall  be 
gathered  to  the  place  appointed.  They  come  by  railroad,  "with 
speed  swiftly,"  which  prevents  them,  in  a  grefat  measure,  from 
stumbling  or  becoming  weary  by  the  way.  Notice  that  the 
words  of  this  prediction,  that  the  ensign  was  to  be  set  up  from 
afar,  undoubtedly  indicate  a  far  distant  land  from  the  place 
where  Isaiah  stood  whefn  he  uttered  the  prophecy.  He  stood 
upon  the  Eastern  Hemisphere ;  America  was  far  distant,  and 
upon  this  land  the  ensign  has  been  lifted  up.  Is  it  not  an 
ensign  to  the  nations?  The  authority  of  God,  the  house  of  the 
Lord,  where  thef  nations  of  the  earth  are  invited  to  repent  of 
their  sins  and  freely  partake  of  the  blessings  to  be  obtained 
where  the  ensign  is  established,  surely  are  such. 

A  prediction  very  similar  to  thef  foregoing  in  its  provisions 
was  uttered  by  the  same  prophet  and  is  contained  in  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  his  book,  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  verses :  "And  it 
shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord  shall  set  His  hand 
again  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant  of  His  people, 
which  shall  be  left,  from  Assyria,  and  from  Egypt,  and  from 
Pathros,  and  from  Oush,  and  from  Elam,  and  from  Shinar,  and 
from  Hamath,  and  from  the  islands  of  the  sea.       And  He  shall 


THE  GATHERING  OF  ISRAEL.  133 

set  up  an  ensign  for  the  nations,  and  shall  assemble  thef  out- 
casts of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dispersed  of  Judah  from 
the  four  corners  of  the  earth." 

These  prophecies  could  not  be?  fulfilled  short  of  bestowing 
more  revelation  upon  the  children  of  men  to  show  them  how, 
where  and  when  these  great  events  should  be  accomplishefd. 

We  have  quoted  from  the  eleventh  chapter  of  Isaiah,  in  the 
twelfth  ve:^sef  of  which  this  language  is  used :  "And  ^all 
assemble  the  outcasts  of  Israel,  and  gather  together  the  dis- 
persed of  Judah."  It  will  be  noticed  that  the  word  outcasts 
applies  to  Israel,  whidh  means  that  Israel  was  cast  out  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  Gentile  nations,  while  the  seed  of  Judah 
wag  scattered  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  The  reason  dis-. 
tinction  is  made  between  Israel  and  Judah,  when  Judali  was  one 
of  the  tribes  of  Israel,  is  that  in  the  days  of  David  and  Solomon 
the  Lord  divided  the?  kingdom  of  Israel,  making  Judah  one  dis- 
tinct nation  and  the  remaining  tribes  another  distinct  nation, 
having  two  separate  kings.  The  tribes  of  Israel  were  led  away 
into  the  north  country,  and  became  lost  to  the  knowledge  of  the? 
world,  while  Judah  and  a  portion  of  Ephraim  remained  in  Pales"- 
tine,  and  were  scattered  among  the  nations.  This  is  why  the 
prophet  applies  the  word  "outcast"  to  Israefl  and  the  word  "dis- 
persed" to  the  tribes  of  Judah. 

Zechariah  the  prophet  says :  "Ho,  ho,  come  forth,  and  flee 
from  the  land  of  the  north."  (Zech.  ii :  6.)  This  return  of 
the  tribes  of  Israel  from  the?  land  of  the  north  will  be  attended 
with  much  miraculous  power.  The  miracles  wrought  in  the 
days  of  Moses  will  not  be  the  reference  made  by  Israel  to  show 
the  power  of  God  in  their  behalf,  but  this  prophecy  will  be  ful- 
filled :  "Therefore,  behold  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that 
it  shall  no  more  be  said,  the  Lord  liveth  that  brought  up  the 
chiklren  of  Israel  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt;  But  the  Lord  liveth 
that  brought  up  the  Children  of  Israel  from  the  land  of  the 
north,  and  from  all  the  lands  whither  He  had  driven  them: 
and  I  will  bring  them  again  into  their  land  that  I  gave  unto 
their  fathers."      (Jer.  xvi :  14,  15.) 

One  very  interesting  feature  associated  with  the  gathering  of 
Israel  in  the  last  days  is  expressed  in  the  sixteenth  verse  of  the 
same  chapter,  as  follows :  "Behold,  I  will  send  for  many 
fishers,  saith  the  Lord,  and  they  shall  fish  them ;  and  after  will 
I  send  for  many  hunters,  and  they  shall  hunt  them  from  every 


134  COWIiEY'S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

mountain,  and  from  every  hill,  and  out  of  the  holes  of  the 
rocks."  When  men  engage  in  fishing  they  cast  their  lines  into  - 
the  water,  and  know  not  until  drawn  to  shore  whether  the  fish 
caught  be  of  one  kind  or  another  ;  but  when  they  go  hunting 
they  know  exactly  the  game  thefy  shoot  at,  whether  it  is  a  lion 
or  a  tiger,  a  buffalo  or  a  deer.  This  Scripture  is  fulfilled  in  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  among  the  Grentile  nations  by  the  elders 
of  Israel ;  it  is  not  known  by  them  whether  the  pefrson  who  em- 
braces the  Gospel  and  gathers  to  Zion  is  of  the  blood  of  Israel,  a 
Gentile  or  otherwise,  until  it  is  madef  known  by  the  light  of 
revelation.  This,  then,  is  as  casting  the  Gospel  net  into  the 
sea,  which  gathers  of  all  kinds,  who  remain  together  until  the 
bad  are  separated  from  thef  good  and  cast  back  into  the  sea. 

Isaiah  says,  in  chapter  xxvii :  12,  "Ye  shall  be  gathered  one 
by  one,  O  ye  children  of  Israel."  This  is  corroborated  in  the 
third  chapter  of  Jeremiah,  fourteenth  and  fiftefen  verses,  which 
read :  "I  will  take  you  one  of  a  city,  and  two  of  a  family,  and 
I  will  bring  you  to  Zion;  .and  I  will  give  you  pastors  according 
to  mine  heart,  which  shall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and  under- 
standing." 

How  strikingly  true  it  is  that  in  this  dispensation  only  one  or 
two,  in  many  instances,  of  a  numerous  family,  receive  the  truth. 
And  frequently  but  one,  or  very  few,  in  a  whole  city.  But 
these,  when  they  receive  the?  Holy  Spirit  through  embracing  the 
Gospel,  at  the  hands  of  inspired  and  divinely  authorized  men, 
are  filled  with  a  desire  to  gather  to  Zion,  and  there  are'  taught 
by  pastors  "called  of  God  as  was  Aaron." 

A  prophcy  very  like  the  foregoing  is  found  in  the  eighteenth 
chapter  of  Revelations,  fourth  and  fifth  versefs :  "And  I  heard 
another  voice  from  heaven,  saying,  Coiae  out  of  her,  my  people, 
th.at  ye  be  not  partakers  of  her  sins,  and  that  ye  receive  not  of 
her  plagues.  For  her  sins  have  reached  unto  heaven,  and  God 
Jiath  remembered  her  iniquities."  Tbat  they  are  out  of  Babylon 
is  made  clear  by  the  verses  preceding  the  ones  quoted.  Babylon 
signifies  confusion,  and  is  shown  in  the  preceding  chapter  of 
Revelation  to  apply  to  "people  and  multitudes,  and  nations  and 
tongues."  Should  there  be  among  the  nations  of  the  earth  any 
class  of  i>eople  professing  to  be  the  Saints  of  God,  yet  who  have 
no  desire  to  gather  from  Babylon  in  order  to  avoid  her  sins  and 
thus  escape  her  plagues,  it  would  be  proof  that  they  had  not  re- 


THE  GATHERING   OF  ISRAEIi.  135 

ceived,  in  spirit  and  truth,  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Another  prophecy  bearing  upon  the  return  of  the  tribes  from 
the  north,  as  well  as  those  scattered  among  the  nations,  is  found 
in  Jer.  xxxi :  8,  9,  10 :  "Behold,  I  will  bring  them  from  the 
north  country,  and  gather  them  from  the  coasts  of  the  earth, 
and  with  them  the  blind  and  the  lame,  the  woman  with  child, 
and  her  that  travaileth  with  child  together:  A  great  company 
shall  return  thither.  They  shall  come  with  weeping,  and  with 
supplications  will  I  lead  them;  I  will  cause  them  to  walk  by 
thef  rivers  of  waters  in  a  straiglit  way,  wherein  they  shall  not 
stumble;  for  I  am  a  Father  to  Israel,  and  Ephraim  is  my  first 
bom.  Hear  tlie  word  of  the  Lord,  O  ye  nations,  and  declare  it  in 
the  isles  afar  oft',  and  say,  He  that  scattered  Israel  will  gather 
him,  and  keep  him,  as  a  shepherd  doefs  his  flock."  In  the 
twelfth  verse  it  says,  "Therefore  they  shall  come  and  sing  m  the 
height  of  Zion."  This  latter  clause  in  the  prophecy  shows  that 
the  place  of  their  gathering  shall  be  an  elevated  region  of  coun- 
try. In  some  instances  the  term  Zion  is  used  with  reference  to 
a  place  or  land,  as  shown  in  the  sixty-second  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
which  the  reader  can  refer  to  at  lefisure.  And  in  other  instances 
the  word  applies  .to  a  people.  Modern  revelation  through  the 
prophet  Joseph  Smith  says :  "This  is  Zion,  the  pure  in  heart." 
Using  the  word  in  this  sensef,  light  is  thrown  upon  the  foregoing 
prophecy  of  Jeremiah  by  one  found  in  Isaiah  xl :  9 :  "O  Zion, 
that  bringest  good  tidings,  get  thee  up  into  the  high  mountain." 
This  would  not  have  been  verified  if  the  Saints  of  latter  days 
had  remained  in  a  scattered  condition  among  the  nations,  or 
even  in  the  lower  regions  first  occupied  by  them  in  the  United 
States,  for  America  is  the  land  of  Zion.  The  great  events 
which  go  to  make  up  the  history  of  thef  Latter-day  Saints  fur- 
nish indisputable  evidence  that  they  were  led  there  by  the  hand 
of  God,  and  that,  too,  in  fulfillment  of  ancient  and  modern 
prophecy. 

In  reference  to  the  saints  being  led  by  the  rivers  of  water  in 
a  straight  way,  Isaiah  has  a  similar  prophecy,  contained  in  the 
thirty-second  chapter,  eighteenth,  nineteenth  and  twentieth 
verses :  "And  my  i)eople  shall  dwell  in  a  peaceable  habitation, 
and  in  sure  dwellings,  and  in  quiet  resting  places ;  when  it  shall 
hail,  coming  down  on  the  forests ;  and  the*  city  shall  be  low  in 
a  low  place.       Blessed  are  ye  that  sow  beside  all  waters,  that 


136  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

send  forth  thither  the  feet  of  the  ox,  and  the  ass."  The  prophets 
foresaw  that  the'  gathering  place  of  the  saints  should  be  in  a 
section  of  the  country  where  the  rains  should  not  be  abundant, 
and  for  that  reason  they  would  plant  beside  all  waters,  that  the 
system  of  irrigation  might  be  employed  to  water  the  crops  of  the 
earth,  and  through  this  also  that  grasses  and  other  vegetation 
might  be  provided  for  their  domestic  animals.  It  is  also  an  in- 
teresting fact  that  the  cities  built  by  the  Saints  in  the  valleys, 
in  comparison  with  the  summit  of  the  snow-capped  mountains 
around  them,  are  situated  in  low  places,  so  that  many  times 
wlien  the  hail  comes  down  in  fury  upon  the  mountain  forests 
above,  the  city  is  free  from  storm. 

One  feature  of  the  pleasantnessi  which  characterizes  the 
Saints  of  God  is  their  custom,  in  their  mountain  homes,  of  com- 
ing together  in  a  social  capacity  and  joining  in  thcf  dance.  In 
this  capacity,  as  in  gatherings  of  more  weighty  importance,  the 
old  and  the  young,  male  and  female,  mingle  together,  that  par- 
ents may  rejoice  in  the  innocent  recreation  of  their  children 
and  that  the  children  may  be  under  the  guiding  influence  of  their 
parents.  Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  the  world,  even  to  those 
professing  Christianity  and  a  consequent  b^ief  in  the  Bible, 
such  a  condition  is  in  fulfillment  of  sacred  prophecy  found  in  the 
thirteenth  verse  of  the  thirty-first  chapter  of  Jeremiah,  which 
reads  as  follows  :  "Tlien  shall  the  virgin  rejoice  in  the  dance, 
both  young  men  and  old  together ;  for  I  will  turn  their  mourn- 
ing into  joy,  and  will  comfort  them,  and  make  them  rejoice  from 
their  sorrow."  This  was  to  be  at  the  time  of  their  getting  up 
into  the  high  mountains,  and  ^.xpressing  their  praises  to  the 
Almighty  in  the  heights  of  Zion. 

Closely  connected  with  the  foregoing  prophecies  is  one  found 
ill  Isaiah,  thirty-fifth  chapter,  first  and  tenth  verses :  "The 
wilderness  and  the  solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them ;  and 
the  desert  shall  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  And  the  ran- 
somed of  the  Lord  shall  return,  and  come  to  Zion  with  songs  and 
everlasting  joy  upon  their  heads;  they  shall  obtain  joy  and 
gladness,  and  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee  away."  Almost  the 
entire  chapter  has  a  bearing  upon  this  subject. 

The  Lord  has  so  abundantly  blessied  the  labors  of  His  people 
in  that  once  barren  region  that  truly  the  desert  does  rejoice  and 
blossom  as  the  rose.      That  Salt  Lake  valley  was  a  most  forbid- 


THE  GATHERING  OF  ISRAEL.  137 

ding  place  cannot  be  denied.  James  Bridges,  an  old  trapper 
who  had  seen  Salt  Lake  valley  before  the  Pioneers,  was  so  confi- 
dent of  the  perpetual  sterility  of  the  soil,  rendered  so  by  having 
little  or  no  water,  scarcely  any  rain,  and  frost  nearly  every 
month  in  the  year,  that  he  said  to  President  Brigham  Young : 
"I  will  give  you  a  thousand  dollars  for  the  first  ear  of  corn  that 
can  be  produced  in  Salt  Lake  valley."  Our  geographies  desig- 
nated that  country  as  the  Great  American  Desiert.  Daniel 
Webster,  the  great  statesman  and  orator,  earnestly  opposed  the 
annexation  of  that  section  of  the  country  to  the  United  States 
on  the  ground  of  its  almost  utter  worthlessness,  claiming  it 
would  be  a  financial  burden  to  the  government. 

Notwithstanding  these  forbidding  aspects,  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  predicted  on  the  6th  of  August,  1842,  that  the  Latter-day 
Saints  would  become  a  mighty  people  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  This  prophecy  will  be  found  readily  in  a  work  en- 
titled "A  New  Witness  for  God,"  by  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts,  which 
work  also  contains  many  other  predictions  of  the  prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  and  shows  their  fulfillment.  The  following  in  the  proph- 
ecy of  Isaiah,  chapter  thirty-five,  "For  in  the  wilderness  shall 
waters  break  out,  and  streams  in  thef  desert,  and  the  parched 
ground  shall  become  a  pool,  and  the  thirsty  lands  springs  of 
water,"  has  been  fulfilled  in  the  settlement  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tain region  by  the  Latter-day  Saints. 

As  the  judgments  of  God  come  upon  the  earth  the  gathering 
of  Israel  will  be  accelerated,  and  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isiaiah 
will  be  fulfilled  wherein  he  asks  the  question,  "Who  are  these 
that  fly  as  a  cloud,  and  as  the  doves  to  their  windows?"  (Isa.  Ix; 
8.)  As  they  come  together  from  their  long  dispersion,  and 
from  the  north  country,  in  times  of  famine,  pestilence  and  blood- 
shed, the  Lord  will  strengthen  them  by  saying,  "Fear  not;  for  I 
am  with  thee;  I  will  bring  thy  seed  from  the  east  and  gather 
thee  from  the  west;  I  will  say  to  the  north,  give  up;  and  to  the 
south,  keep  not  back ;  bring  my  sons  from  afar,  and  my  daugh- 
ters from  the  ends  of  the  earth ;  even  every  one  that  is  called 
by  my  name."  (Isa.  xliii:  5,  G.)  How  universal  will  be  this 
gathering  from  all  points  of  the  compass,  and  which  will  apply 
to  all  Who  are  truly  called  by  the  name  of  the  Lord ! 

This  gathering  will  be  attended  by  greater  power  than  here- 
tofore, and  no  power  will  be  ablef  to  impede  the  progress  of  the 


138  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

great  work.  Hear  what  Ezekiel  says:  "And  I  will  bring  you 
out  from  the  people,  and  will  gather  yon  ont  of  the  countries 
Avherein  ye  arc  scattered,  with  a  mighty  hand,  and  with  a 
stretched  out  arm,  and  with  fury  poured  out.  And  I  will 
bring  you  into  the  wilderness  of  the  people,  and  there  will  I 
plead  with  you  face  to  face."  (Ezekiel  xx:  34,  35.)  The  same 
prophet  also  predicts  the  gathering  of  Israel  in  unmistakable 
terms,  in  chapter  xxxvi:  24:  "For  I  will  take  you  from  among 
the  heathen,  and  gather  you  into  your  own  land." 

The  foregoing  predictions'  are  chiefly  from  the  Old  Testament, 
but  the  New  Testament  also  contains  many  very  definite  fore- 
casts upon  this  glorious  subject ;  indeed,  in  th€f  last  days,  when 
the  Gospel  should  be  restored  to  earth  by  divine  revelation,  the 
dispensation  thus  established  was  to  be  designated  as  a  gatheTing 
dispensation,  as  stated  by  Paul  in  Ephesians,  chapter  i:  9,  10: 
"Having  made  known  unto  us  the  mystery  of  His  will,  according 
to  His  good  pleasure  which  He  hath  purposed  in  Himself ;  that 
in  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times.  He  might  gather 
together  in  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven, 
and  which  are  on  the  earth;  even  in  Him."  This  is  in 
perfect  accord  with  the  prophecy  of  Isaiah  before  quoted,  that 
all  who  are*  called  by  the  name  of  the  Lord  should  be  gathered 
together. 

Jesus  offered  the  gathering  to  the  house  of  Judah  in  His 
day,  but  they  rejected  it.  He  said  unto  them,  "O,  Je- 
rusalem, Jerusalem,  which  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest 
them  that  are  sent  unto  thee ;  how  often  would  I  have  gathered 
thy  children  together,  as  a  hen  doth  gather  her  brood  under 
her  wings,  and  ye  would  not !  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto 
you  desolate;  and  verily  I  say  unto  you,  ye  shall  not  S€fe  me, 
until  the  time  come  when  ye  shall  say,  blessed  is  he  that 
Cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  ( Luke  xiii :  34,  35. )  How 
terribly  have  these  words  been  fulfilled  upon  the  Jews  through 
their  having  rejected  the  Messiah  and  the  principle  of  gathering 
which   He   offered   to  them. 

By  reading  the  bock  of  Zechariah  we  lefarn  that  when  the 
Jews  have  gathered  to  their  promised  land,  in  the  last  days,  and 
the  armies   of   the   Gentiles   surround   them,   the   Messiah   will 


THE  GATHEKING  OF  ISRAEL.  189 

appear  unto  them  on  the  Mount  of  Olives.  Looking  to  the 
fulfillment  of  the  great  predictions  the  feeling  now  pervades 
the  hearts  of  the  Jews,  to  a  very  great  extent,  to  furnish 
means  for  the  purchase  of  thef  land  of  Palestine,  that  they 
may  return   and  rebuild  the  city  of  Jerusalem. 

When  the  Twelve  Apostles  at  Jerusalem  requested  of  the 
Savior  to  know  thef  signs  of  His  second  coming,  He  gave 
various  evidences,  among  which  was  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel 
of  the  kingdom  and  consequently  its  restoration  to  the  earth, 
and  the  raising  up  of  prophets  to  warn  the  people,  without 
which  the  comparison  of  the'  days  of  Noah  and  the  days  of  the 
second  coming  of  the  Messiah  would  not  be  complete.  To 
counterfeit  the  work  of  God  through  prophets  that  sihould 
be  raised  up,  false  prophets  and  teachers  should  also  arise; 
kingdom  should  arise  against  kingdom;  war,  pestilence  and 
bloodshed  should  desolate  the  nations  of  the  earth;  the  gath- 
ering of  Israel  should  be  going  on,  as  proved  by  the  prophecies 
heretofore  quoted,  and  when  the  signs  of  His  ^pearing  should 
appear  in  the  heavens,  "He  shall  send  His  angels  with  a  great 
sound  of  a  trumpet,  and  they  shall  gather  together  His  elect 
from  thef  four  winds,  from  one  end  of  heaven  to  the  other." 
(Matt,  xxiv:  31;   see  also  Mark  xiii:  27.) 

This  is  the  dispensation  of  the  fullness  of  times  in  which 
all  the  keys,  power  and  authority  enjoyed  by  all  previous  dis- 
pensations have  been  restored  to  thef  earth,  and  this  includes 
the  keys  of  the  gathering.  Under  date  of  April  3d,  1836, 
Joseph  Smith  and  Oliver  Cowdery  were  the  recipients  of  many 
splendid  visions  and  revelations  at  Kirtland,  Ohio,  in  the 
Temple  of  the  Lord.  They  solemnly  testify  as  follows  :  "After 
this  vision  closed,  thef  heavens  were  again  opened  unto  us,  and 
Moses  appeared  before  us,  and  committed  unto  us  the  keys  of 
the  gathering  of  Israel  from  the  four  parts  of  the  earth,  and 
the  leading  of  the  ten  tribes  from  the  land  of  the  north."  (Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  Sec.  110:  11.) 

From  that  time  the  spirit  of  gathering  has  rested  richly  upon 
the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  and  tens  of  thousands  have  gath- 
ered from  many  nations  of  the  earth.  Thef  Saints  will  continue 
until  they  are  assembled  in  the  places  designated  for  them  to 
occupy.  Since  the  date  mentioned,  the  spirit  of  the  gathering 
also  has  been  working  among  the  Jews,  and  when  all  things  are 


140  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

revealed  it  will  undoubtedly  be  found  that  tlie  spirit  of  gath- 
ering is  working  among  thef  ten  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  looking  to 
the  restoration  promised  to  them  in  the  predictions  of  their 
fathers.  Thus  in  the  purpose  of  God  will  be  accomplished 
the  gathering  together  in  one,  all  who  will  serve  Him  and 
keep  His  commandments,  that  they  may  * 'learn  of  His  ways 
and  walk  in  His  paths,"  that  the  earth  may  be  "filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as  thef  waters  cover  the  mighty 
deep,  when  no  man  shall  say  to  his  neighbor,  ''know  ye 
the  Lord,"  for  all  shall  know  Him,  from  the  least  to  the 
greatest. 


TITHING. 

Unlike  other  religious  sects  professing  Christianity,  the 
Lia/tter-day  Saints  do  not  ohseiTe  the  law  of  tithing,  the  ordi- 
nances of  baptism,  confirmation  or  any  other  sacred  rite 
merely  because  the  Bible  records  that  such  observances  were 
had  among  the  ancient  saints,  but  for  the  reason  that  in  this 
age  of  the  world,  G-od  has  commanded  us  to  receive  these 
laws  and  ordinances. 

The  law  of  tithing  was  given  in  the  early  history  of  God's 
dealings  with  the  children  of  men.  Abraham  paid  tithes  to 
Melchisedek,  according  to  the  statement  of  Paul  to  the  He- 
brews. The  apostle  also  refers  to  the  fact  that  the  tribe  of 
Levi  had  been  selected  from  all  the  sons  of  Israel  to  officiate 
in  that  order  of  the  priesthood  which  has  to  do  with  the  out- 
ward ordinances  of  tithes  and  sacrifice,  and  notwithstanding 
there  was  a  nigher  order,  of  which  Melchisedek  was  the  great 
High  Priest,  those  bearing  the  higher  priesthood  were  not  ex- 
empt from  the  law  of  tithing.     (Heb.  vii:  4-5.) 

Jacob  also  paid  one-tenth  to  the  Lord.  (Gen.  xxviii:  20-22.) 
During  the  administration  of  Moses  as  the  leader  and  law- 
giver under  the  Almighty  to  Israel,  tithing  was  enjoined  as  a 
universal  law  to  the  people  of  God.  "And  all  the  tithe  of  the 
land,  whether  of  the  seed  of  the  land  or  of  the  fruit  of  the  tree, 
is  the  Lord's;  it  is  holy  unto  the  Lord.  And  concerning  the  tithe 
of  the  herd,  or  of  the  flock,  even  of  whatsoever  passeth  under 
the  rod,  the  tenth  shall  be  holy  unto  the  Lord.  He  shall  not 
search  whether  it  be  good  or  bad."  (Lev.  xxvii:  30,  32,  33.)  This 
did  not  require  a  selection  of  the  very  choicest  product  of  the 
flock,  the  herd  or  the  soil,  neither  did  it  justify  a  man  in  of- 
fering for  his  tithes  the  poorest  or  least  valuable  of  his  in- 
come. Of  the  flocks,  each  one  "that  passeth  under  the  rod" 
was  to  be  tithed.  The  custom  was  to  pen  the  flocks  in  a  corral, 
with  a  gateway  too  small  for  the  passage  of  more  than  one 
animal  at  a  time;  and  as  they  passed  out,  a  man  stood  at  the 
gateway  with  a  rod  in  his  hand,  and  as  the  tenth  one  of  the 


142  COWLEY*S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

flock  went  out,  the  man  at  the  gate  marked  the  animal  with 
his  rod.  Thus  every  tenth  one,  whether  it  was  good,  poor  or 
medium,  was  sanctified  to  the  Lord  as  tithing;  any  disposition 
to  olfer  as  a.  tithe  an  inferior  article  was  disapproved  of  by 
tbe  Lord.  In  matters  of  sacrifice  upon  the  altar,  pointing  to 
the  sacrifice  of  the  Great  Redeemer  who  should  be  offered  in 
the  meridian,  of  time  to  redeem  a  fallen  world,  Israel  was 
positively  forbidden  to  offer  the  blind,  the  lame  or  the  bruised. 
"Ye  shall  offer  at  your  own  will  a  male  without  blemish,  of 
the  beeves,  of  the  sheep,  or  of  the  goats.  But  whatsoever  hath 
a  blemish,  that  shall  ye  not  offer;  for  it  shall  mot  be  acceptable 
for  you.  *  *  *  Blind,  or  broken,  or  maimed,  or  having  a 
wen,  or  scurvy,  or  scabbed,  ye  shall  not  offer  these  unto  the 
Lord,  nor  make  an  offering  by  fire  of  them  ujvon  the  altar  unto 
the  Lord."    (Lev.  xxii:  19,  22.) 

The  aitonement  symbolized  by  the  sacrifices  was  one  (the 
Lamb  of  God)  free  from  blemish  in  every  particular — "a  pure 
and  perfect  being  without  spot  or  blemish."  Not  only  was  the 
offering  upon  the  altar  a  reminder  of  the  atonement  as  a  fact, 
by  the  shedding  of  blood,  but  the  character  and  quality  of  the 
offering  musit  symbolize  the  perfect  purity  of  the  Son  of  God. 

While  tithing  was  not  so  directly  pointing  to  the  atonement, 
nor  was  it  designed  for  that  purpose,  it  is  yet  an  offering  to 
the  Lord  required  by  Him,  to  be  used  for  righteous  purposes 
and  to  i>repare  the  heart  of  the  tithe-payer  to  give  his  all  to 
God,  to  consecrate  all  in  the  interest  of  human  redemption. 
The  Lord,  in  tithing,  does  not  demand  the  best  nor  justify 
His  people  in  offering  that  of  the  least  value  in  any  substance 
tithed.  How  penurious,  mean  and  small-soul ed  on  the  part 
of  any  saint  it  would  be  to  offer  for  tithing  that  of  the  poorest 
value  to  himself,  especially  in  the  light  of  the  fact  that  God 
is  the  Giver  of  all  we  enjoy,  whether  of  a  spiritual  or  physical 
nature,  and  in  the  face  of  His  great  liberality  in  not  demanding 
a  selection  of  the  very  best  of  any  product  which  is  tithed. 
If  any  man  is  tempted  to  pay  the  poorest  calf,  the  poorest  ton 
of  hay,  or  a  scabby  sheep  to  rid  himself  of  it,  let  him  remem- 
ber the  word  of  the  Lord  to  ancient  Israel  and  the  condemna- 
tion that  followed  when  they  robbed  God  in  tithes  and  offer- 
ings. 

These   injunctions   continued   throughout   all   the  history   of 


TITHING.  143 

Israel,  from  Moses  to  the  Savior.  Malachi  says  ''And  if  ye 
offer  the  blind  for  sacrifice,  is  it  not  evil?  And  if  ye  offer  the 
lame  and  sick,  is  it  not  evil?"  (Mai.  i:  8.)  It  should  be 
considered  evil  to  offer  such  for  tithing  in  our  day.  When 
Israel  turned  from  their  observance  of  this  law,  as  from  all 
others  enjoined  by  the  Almighty,  the  people  were  reprimanded 
severely,  and  were  followed  by  the  withering  hand  of  Grod's 
displeasure.  "Will  a  man  rob  God?  Yet  ye  have  robbed  me. 
But  ye  say,  wherein  have  we  robbed  thee?  In  tithes  and 
offerings.  Ye  are  cursed  with  a  curse,  for  ye  have  robbed  me, 
even  this  whole  nation.  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into  the  store- 
house, that  there  may  be  meat  in  mine  house,  and  prove  me 
now  herewith,  saith  the  L-ord  of  hosts,  if  I  will  not  open  you 
the  windows  of  heaven  and  pour  you  out  a  blessing  that  there 
shall  not  be  room  enough  to  receive  it.  And  I  will  rebuke  the 
devourer  for  your  sakes,  and  he  shall  not  destroy  the  fruits  of 
your  ground,  neither  shall  your  vine  cast  her  fruit  before  the 
time  in  the  field,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and  all  nations  shall 
call  you  blessed,  for  ye  shall  be  a  delightsome  land,  saith  the 
Lord  of  hosts."  (^lal.  iii:  8-12.)  Thus  was  the  law  of  tithing 
given  to  Israel;  thus  were  they  to  be  blessed  in  its  (Observance 
and  cursed  if  they  transgressed  it.  As  the  law  was  given 
anciently  for  the  same  purposes  as  in  this  dispensation,  it 
would  naturally  agree  in  the  blessings  following  its  observances 
and  the  curses  for  its  disobedience.  When  the  Savior  chastised 
the  Pharisees  for  their  hypocrisy,  He  evidently  approved  the 
law  of  tithing,  for  He  said,  "But  woe  unto  you  Pharisees! 
For  ye  tiche  mint  and  rue  and  all  manner  of  herbs,  and 
pass  over  judgment  and  the  love  of  God;  these  ought  ye  to 
liave  done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone."  (Luke  xi:  42.) 
It  is  erroneously  supi)Osed  by  many  that  the  laws  ob- 
served by  Israel  previous  to  Christ's  atonement  were  almost 
entirely  obliterated,  being,  as  many  think,  all  fulfilled  in  His 
mission  on  earth.  A  little  reflection  upon  this  subject  will  cor- 
rect this  error  in  the  minds  of  all  who  are  diligefntly  and  hon- 
estly seeking  for  the  truth.  The  Ten  Commandments  them- 
selves are  pre-eminently  a  part  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  When 
the!  young  man  came  to  the  Messiah  to  learn  the  way  of  salva- 
tion,- he  was  enjoined  to  observe  the  commandments,  "Thou 
shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,"  etc.      (Matt. 


144  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

xix  :  16-21. )  Whatever  was  discontinued  after  the  atonement 
was  that  which  had  been  established  to  symbolize  and  teach 
the  great  atonement  to  come.  The  offerings  of  lambs  and 
bullocks  in  sacrifice  was  dispensed  with,  as  it  had  pointed  to 
the  coming  atonement  now  fulfilled  in  the  Messiah.  It  was 
replaced  by  the  sacrament,  the  broken  bread  and  the  wine, 
both  blessed  and  administered  to  the  disciples  and  enjoinefd  as 
a  continuous  ordinance  to  keep  bright  in  memory  the  sufferings, 
atonement  and  resurrection  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  only  time  when  thef  law  of  tithing  was  not  enjoined  upon 
the  people  of  God,  so  far  as  the  Scriptures  indicate,  is  when 
they  not  only  consecrated  one-tenth  to  the  Lord,  but  all  they 
had.  This  law  of  consecration,  we  learned,  was  obse"rved  in 
the  city  of  Enoch.  It  was  carried  out  in  a  measure  by  the 
ancient  Saints  in  Palestine  after  the  day  of  Pentecost:  "And 
the  multitude  of  them  that  believefd  were  of  one  heart  and  of 
one  soul;  neither  said  any  of  them  that  ought  of  the  things 
w^hich  he  possessed  was  his  own ;  but  they  all  had  things  in 
common.  And  with  great  power  gave  the  apostles  witness  of 
the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  Jesus ;  and  great  grace  was  upon 
them  all.  Neither  was  there  any  among  them  that  lacked ; 
for  as  many  a.s  were  possessors  of  lands  or  houses,  sold 
them,  and  brought  the  prices  of  the  things  which  were  sold,  and 
laid  them  down  at  the  apostles'  feet ;  and  distribution  was 
made  unto  every  nian  as  he  had  need."    (Acts  iv:  32-35.) 

This  law  of  consecration,  which  comprehended  the  law  of 
tithing  and  much  more,  was  also  observed  for  some  200  years 
upon  the  American  continent  subsequent  to  the  visit  of  the 
Savior  to  and  the  establishment  of  His  Church  among  the 
Nephites  upon  this  land.  The  law  of  consecration  was  re- 
vealed to  the  Latter-day  Saints  through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  and  will  be  established  and  carried  out  fully  in  the  re- 
demption of  Zion;  without  it  Zion  cannot  be  redeemed. 

This  is  the  disi)ensation  of  the  fullness  of  times,  the  one 
containing  in  its  revelations  all  the  keys,  powers,  prerogatives, 
authorities  and  blessings,  enjoyed  by  any  and  all  previous 
dispemsation/S  combined — a  day  of  the  restoration  of  all  things 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  His  holy  Prophets  since  the  world 
began.  (Acts  iii:  20-21;  Eph.  i:  9-10.)  Consequently  the  law 
of  tithing,  with  other  grand  doctrines,   has  been  restored  to 


TITHING.  145 

the  earth.  The  revelation  on  this  subject  is  found  in  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  Sec.  119,  and  was  given  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  July  8,  1838.  It  shows  what  constitutes  tithing, 
the  purpose  thereof  and  the  blessings  to  be  i-^ceived  as  a  re- 
ward of  obedience  thereto. 

The  law  specifies  one-tenth  of  all  our  interests  annually. 
This  means  what  it  says,  "one-tenth  of  our  interests;"  in 
other  words,  whatever  comes  to  us  as  the  result  of  our  labors 
in  any  and  every  vocation  of  life.  If  we  lend  money,  what- 
ever the  interest  on  the  loan  amounts  to,  one-tenth  of  this 
interest  is  tithing.  If  the  money  is  invested  in  any  enterprise 
and  brings  a  dividend,  one-tenth  of  the  dividend  is  the  tithing. 
If  a  man  is  a  carpenter,  a  blacksmith  or  a  school  teacher, 
and  earns  a  salary,  one-tenth  of  that  salary  should  be  conse- 
crated to  the  Lord  as  tithing;  and  the  tithe-payer  has  the 
other  nine-tenths  to  meet  his  expenses  and  to  use  as  a  means 
of  livelihood.  Wliatever  the  occupation,  whether  farmer, 
mechanic,  professor,  miner  or  whatever,  one-tenth  of  his  in- 
terest annually  is  the  tithing.  If  questions  arise,  as  they 
sometimes  do,  especiallj'  with  the  farmer  regarding  legitimate 
expenses  used  in  producing  what  is  left  to  us  as  a  profit  on  our 
laJbors,  the  LratteT-day  Saint,  if  in  doubt  as  to  the  amount  to 
pay,  is  usually  certain  of  this— that  between  two  propositions 
one  of  which  he  knows  is  right,  and  the  other  may  be  but  he 
is  not  sure,  he  is  always  safe  to  act  upon  that  side  of  the 
question  which  extends  to  the  law  of  the  Ix)rd  the  greater 
liberality.  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive."  "The 
Lord  loveth  a  cheerful  giver,"  and  "He  that  deviseth  liberal 
means,  shall  stand  by  his  liberality,"  while  the  man  wno  com- 
plies grudgingly  or  studies  how  little  he  can  do,  and  at  the 
same  time  have  the  name  and  record  of  doing,  is  not  the  man 
who  loves  the  Lord  with  all  his  heart,  mind  and  strength,  and 
should  not  anticipate  a  full  measure  of  blessing  attached  to 
His  law. 

By  an  honest  compliance,  the  individual  is  blessed  in  spirit 
and  in  temporal  substance.  The  testimonies  of  thousiands, 
and  even  of  the  widow  who  has  paid  her  full  tithing,  is  that 
God  has  increased  their  substance  in  some  instances  in  a  most 
remarkable  manner,   even  as  He  increased  in  the.  barrel  the 


146  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

meal  of  the  poor  widow  who  fed  the  prophet  Elijah.  He  also 
has  given  testimony  of  His  goodness  and  power  and  the  in- 
crease of  His  Holy  Spirit  to  the  honest  tithe-payer,  who 
receives  blessings  greatly  exceeding  in  value  the  increase  of 
gold,  silver  or  any  physical  substance. 

In  tithing  is  strongly  exemplified  the  eternal  law  that  what 
is  giv/eoi  as  God  directs  increases  the  substance  of  the  giver. 
When  men  exert  the  intellectual  talents  with  which  they  are 
endowed  in  imparting  knowledge  to  others,  their  own  knowl- 
edge does  not  decre-ase  but  is  enhanced,  while  the  active  in- 
tellect grows  strongly  and  the  talents  are  more  quickly  de- 
veloped and  increased.  When  our  young  Elders  go  forth  and 
preach  the  Gospel  as  they  are  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  Spirit  they  employ  does  not  grow  less  nor  the  gifts  thereof 
diminish  because  they  are  constantly  imparting  to  others,  but 
these  increase  abundantly.  It  is  just  as  easy  for  the  Lord  to 
increase  physical  substance  as  to  add  to  spiritual  blessings 
and  powers.  When  we  sow  the  grain  upon  the  earth,  it  would 
seem  thrown  away,  but,  by  the  law  of  the  Great  Creator,  the 
seed  germinates  in  it  and  produces  again,  sometimes  thirty 
and  forty  fold.  So  it  is  with  tithing.  We  may  not  under- 
stand fully  the  process,  but  the  result  is  plain.  God  increases 
the  faith  and  substance  of  him  who  freely  pays  his  tithing. 

Among  the  conditions  associated  with  this  law  is,  "those 
who  are  not  tithed  shall  not  be  worthy  the  blessings  of  the 
house  of  the  Lord;"  and  again,  '*He  that  is  tithed  shall  not  be 
burned"  (at  His  coming).  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sec. 
64:  23.)  It  is  predicted  by  Malachi  and  other  prophets,  as 
well  as  by  the  words  of  the  Lord  in  the  last  days  to  the  prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  that  the  days  of  God's  judgment  are  coming  upon 
the  earth,  and  that  the  wicked,  proud  and  rebellious  shall  be- 
comef  as  stubble,  "and  the  day  that  cometh  shall  burn  them  up, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts."  (Malachi  iii.  Doctrine  and  Cov- 
enants, Sec.  64.) 

In  the  revelations  on  tithing  the  Lord  also  says,  "Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  all  those  who  gather 
into  the  land  of  Zion  shall  be  tithed  of  their  surplus  properties, 
and  shall  observe  this  law  or  they  shall  not  be  found  worthy  to 
abide  among  you.  And  I  say  unto  you,  if  my  people  observe 
not-  this  law,  to  keep  it  holy,  and  by  this  law  sanctify  the  land 


TITHING.  147 

of  Zion  unto  me,  that  my  statutes  and  my  judgments  may  be 
kept  thei'eon,  that  it  may  be  most  holy,  behold,  verily  I  say  unto 
you,  it  shall  not  bef  a  land  of  Zion  unto  you.  And  this  shall  be 
an  ensample  unto  all  the  Stakes  of  Zion.  Even  so.  Amen." 
(Doc.  and  Gov.,  Sec.  119.) 

The  perfection  and  benefits  of  the  law  of  tithing  could  not  be 
comprehended  by  men  of  this  age  of  the  world  prior  to  the  refvel- 
ations  given  from  the  Lord.  This  divine  instruction  was  neces- 
sary, and  its  demonstration  in  the  lives  of  the  people  is  a  fur- 
ther witnes>s  of  the  propheftic  calling  of  Joseph  Smith  ;  the  facts 
connected  therewith  are  within  easy  reach  of  those  who  will  in- 
vestigate among  the  people  who  have  actual  experience  and 
knowlefdge  of  the  divine  blessings  that  attend  obedience  to  the 
law  of  tithing  and  are  unimpeachable  testimonies  of  the  truth  of 
God's  word. 


ETERNAL  REWARDS  AND  PUNISHMENTS. 

There  is  nothing  more  strikingly  plain  and  explicit  in  all  thef 
Holy  Scriptures  than  that  God  is  just  and  His  paths  are 
"mercy  and  truth." 

Justice  is  an  essential  attribute  of  Deity ;  it  is  as  necessary 
in  government  as  love  and  mercy ;  it  demands  that  man  shall 
acquiefsce  in  divine  law,  without  which  all  were  confusion, 
utterly  devoid  of  order  and  method,  and  the  learned  essayist 
has  informed  us  that  "Heaven's  first  law  is  order."  Justice 
should  govern  law,  and  when  the  law  is  violated  or  its  statutes 
are  broken,  justice  calls  for  a  penalty  therefor.  It  is  by  law 
that  penalties  are  affixed,  and  we  find  in  Deuteronomy,  the  28th 
chapter,  beginning  with  the  15th  verse,  "If  thou  wilt  not 
hearken  unto  the  voice  of  the  Lord  thy  God,  to  obsierve  to 
do  all  His  commandments  and  His  statutes  which  I  command 
thee  this  day,  that  all  these  curses  shall  come  upon  thee." 
In  Mark  xvi :  16,  we  read,  "He  that  beliefveth  and  is  baptized 
shall  be  saved;  but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be  damned." 
Here  we  find  a  penalty  affixed  for  the  violation  of  the  laws  of 
God. 

We'  find  it  verily  true  that  in  all  God  does  and  in  all  that 
He  orders,  He  manifests  goodness  and  love,  maintains  justice 
and  equity  and  exercises  mercy  and  long-sufiPering.  Notwith- 
standing His  compassion  and  mercy.  He  is  nevertheless  just  and 
truef,  therefore  a  full  assurance  that  He  will  bestow  rewards 
and  inflict  punishments,  as  He  has  aforetime  decreed,  must 
take  root  in  the  mind  of  every  considering,  inquiring,  honest 
soul.  As  the  apostle  said :  "In  hope  of  eternal  life,  which 
God,  that  cannot  lie',  promised  before  the  world  began."  (Titus 
i :  2.)  Mercy  shall  ever  season  justice,  but  never  be  permitted 
to  rob  her  of  her  inexorable  demands  Love  will  never  ceas€f 
to  be  a  ruling  attribute  in  all  God's  dealings,  but  not  to  mitigate 
or  lessen  punishment,  unless  repentance  be  manifest  and  for- 
giveness granted ;  goodness,  kindness,  forbearance  and  gentle- 
ness, while  they  are  forevefr  and  always  exercised  in  Deity,  will 


ETERNAL  REWARDS  AND  PUNISHMENTS.  149 

not  stand  to  thwart  or  forestall  the  judgments  of  God,  or 
remove  deserving  penalties,  only  as  provision  is  made  in  the 
plan  of  redemption. 

There  are'  numerous  instances  recorded  upon  the  pages  of  Holy 
AVrit  which  go  to  prove  that  God  is  just,  and  that  His  decrees 
will  be  fulfilled  to  the  letter.  Perhaps  none  are  so  convincingly 
clear  as  that  portrayed  in  the  atonement  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior,  Jesus  Christ.  He?  became  pre-eminently  the  "man  of 
sorrows  and  acquainted  with  grief."  Not  for  His  own  sins, 
for  He  was  the  one  person  free  from  sin,  but  He  bore  affliction 
and  suffering  beyond  our  finite  comprehension  before  a  remission 
of  that  penalty,  which  justicef  demanded  for  Adam's  sin,  could 
be  procured.  When  we  consider  the  agonies  of  the  garden, 
the  scoffings  of  the  council  and  the  torture  of  the  crucifixion, 
we  begin  to  realize  the  efxaction  of  punishment  ere  the  sons  of 
Adam  could  be  freed  from  the  original  transgression  enacted  in 
Eden.  Christ,  in  His  vicarious  work  of  interposition  for  fallen 
man,  humbled  Himself  before  His  Father,  befing  subject  to 
pain,  scorn,  ignominy  and  death,  that  justice  might  be  satisfied. 
Herein,  then,  is  plainly  discerned  the  justice  of  the  Almighty — 
a  jU'Sitice  as  strict  in  its  works  as  it  is  stern  in  its  words,  yet 
seasoned  with  mercy  and  dealt  kindly  with  love ;  requiring 
of  that  Just  One  a  full  and  complete  atonement,  unsparingly 
and  unflinchingly,  for  thus  did  justice  demand  We  are  asisured, 
then,  of  the  justice  of  God ;  the  debt  must  be  paid  before  the 
burden  is  liftefd,  but  when  the  requirements  of  the  law  are 
righteously  met  and  kept,  the  load  is  removed,  for  our  Father 
is  not  only  just,   but  merciful   and  true. 

In  the  minds  of  many  there  exists  a  vague  and  erroneous 
idea  as  to  what  is  really  meant  by  the  term  "eternal  rewards" 
and  "eternal  punishments."  A  misunderstandinig  of  these 
expressions  has  doubtless  caused  many  to  be  skeptical  and 
infidelic.  The  word  "eternal"  does  not  reffer  to  the  length 
or  duration  of  the  blessings  endowed  or  penalties  inflicted,  but 
to  the  everlasting  nature  of  the  Great  God,  under  whose  right- 
eousness and  justice  the  faithful  are  exalted  and  the  wicked 
punished. 

Through  Moses,  that  ancient  seer,  the  Lord  spoke  thus :  "The 
eternal  God  is  thy  refuge,  and  underneath  are  the  everlasting 
arms."      (Deut.   xxxiii :   27.)        God,   then,   befing  eternal,   His 


150  COWIiEY'S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

rewards  are  "eternal  rewards,"  His  punishments  "eternal  pun- 
ishments." If  the  United  States  were  an  eternal  government, 
its  justice  would  be  eternal ;  if  it  were  unchangeable,  it  always 
would  punish  violators  of  the  law,  and  if  justice  were  meted 
out  to  all,  they'  would  be  punished  in  proportion  to  the  crime 
committed,  and  when  the  demands  of  justice  were  satisfied 
they  would  bef  released,  but  the  punishment  would  still  continue 
to  exist,  and  being  eternal,  all  who  fell  under  its  ban  would 
taste  of  eternal  punishment.  The  punishment  will  always  en- 
dure, although  criminals  may  serve  their  penalties  and  come 
out  from  the  prison  house;  it  is  even  so  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 
God  is  the  highest  tyi)e  of  justice.  He  is  eternal,  everlasting, 
unchangeable,  and  always  will  punish  sin.  His  punishment  is 
eternal,  because  He  is  eternal.  Eternal  is  one  of  His  names, 
and  eternal  punishment  is  used  in  the  sense  of  God's  punish- 
ment, and  not  to  designate  it  as  everlasting  in  its  duration  upon 
the  offender  of  the  law.  He  will  beat  with  many  stripes  all 
who  commit  sins  worthy  of  the  same,  and  with  few  stripes  those 
guilty  of  less  venal  crimes.  This  will  be  determined  according 
to  the  light  and  knowledge  one  may  possess  For  example, 
three  men  commit  murder,  an  African  in  the  jungles  of  Africa, 
a  negro  who  was  formerly  a  slave?,  and  a  white  man.  Other 
things  being  equal,  the  white  man,  with  his  advanced  intelligence, 
will  suffer  most,  for  he  has  had  the  most  light  and  by  far  the 
best  opportunity  to  advance. 

There  are  degrees  of  punishment,  as  well  as  degrees  of 
reward.  Here  is  a  tender,  moral  girl,  who  dies  without 
accepting  Christ  as  her  Savior,  and  here  is  an  old  man,  eighty 
years  old,  who  dies  in  his  sins ;  dare  any  one  assert  that  a 
just  and  holy  God  is  going  to  punish  those  two  alike?  And 
yet  many,  very  many,  look  upon  hell  as  a  place  where  all  suffer 
alike,  and  heaven  an  ethereal,  uncertain  abode,  where  all  enjoy 
like  blessings.  Our  salvation  from  death  depends  entirely 
upon  Christ,  but  our  exaltation  is  upon  our  acts  of  obedience, 
and  our  condemnation  upon  our  sins  and  transgressions  How 
plain  and  simple  are  the  words  of  the  apostle  Paul,  "Every 
man  shall  receive  his  own  reward  according  to  his  own  labor." 
(I.  Cor.  iii:  8.) 

God  rewards  according  to  our  faithfulness  to  all  opportuni- 
ties.     He  does  not  require  a  quart  from  a  pint  vessel.      "Where 


ETERNAL  REWARDS   AND  PUNISHMENTS.  151 

much  is  given  much  is  required."  "As  ye  sow,  so  shall  ye 
reap."  As  with  rewards,  so  likewise  with  punishments.  When 
justice  is  satisfied,  the  sinner  has  paid  the  debt. 

How  beautiful  and  holy  is  this  plan  of  eternal  justice !  How 
consistent  with  the  words  of  the  Messiah,  "Be  ye  perfect,  as 
your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect."  Paul  informs  us  that  after 
the  resurrection  and  eternal  judgment, .  we  are  to  go  on  unto 
perfection,"  and  not  until  then,  will  thef  measure  of  our  creation 
be  filled. 

Let  all  ponder  the  simple  truth  that  God  is  just,  holy  and 
righteous,  wondrously  tender,  loving,  gentle  and  kind.  Eternal 
rewards  are  the  blessings  we  receive  from  God  for  our  faith- 
fulness and  fealty  to  His  laws.  Eternal  punishments  are  the 
inflictions  which  He  imposes  for  our  violation  of  His  righteous 
commands.  Our  rewards  we  merit ;  our  punishments  we  justly 
deserve.  Tlie  Lord  has  said,  "I  will  never  leave  thee ;  I  will 
never  forsake  thee,"  therefore,  we  are  assured  that  "His  mercy 
endureth  forever." 


OBEDIENCE. 

"To  obey  is  better  than  sacrifice,  and  to  hearken  than  the 
fat  of  rams."  (I.  Samuel  xv :  22.)  In  an  age  of  the  world 
when  independence  is  the  proud  boast  of  the  nations,  obedience 
is,  by  mistaken  ideas  of  freedom,  considered  a  mark  of  humilia- 
tion. To  the  reader  I  will  say,  in  reality,  true  obedience 
to  the  Lord's  commands  is  an  indication  of  moral  courage,  union 
and  power.  It  is  not  blind  obedience  that  is  referred  to  and 
maintainefd,  but  that  type  which  characterized  the  ancient 
seers  and  saints,  who,  like  the  Messiah,  were  ready  to  say  by 
word  and  deed,  "I  came  not  to  do  mine  own  will,  but  the  will 
of  my  Father  who  sent  me." 

The  Latter-day  Saints  are  credited  with  being  obedient  and 
submissive  to  authority,  this  fact  being  often  used  by  their  op- 
ponents as  the  occasion  of  reproach.  Those  who  so  use  it 
surely  must  forget  that  God  re<iuires  obedience ;  that  the  best 
embodiment  of  this  principle,  the  most  humble  and  yielding  to 
the  divine  will,  was  the  best  and  purest  Being  who  ever  dwelt 
in  mortality,  viz.,  thef  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  He  in  whose  mouth 
there  was  found  no  guile ;  who  was  perfect  and  without  blemish 
in  all  the  walks  of  life.  While  He  was  obedient  to  His 
Father's  will  and  humble  to  the  extreme.  He  was  indei)endent 
of  the  influence  and  persuasions  of  wicked  men. 

The  status  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  conformable  to  this 
example.  They  are?  obedient  to  conscience,  to  convictions  of 
right,  to  divine  authority  and  to  God,  in  whom  they  trust. 
While  thus  submissive,  their  persecutors  have  found  them 
equally  oblivious  to  the  behests  of  wicked  men,  whether  high  or 
low.  Mefn  in  the  factories  of  the  old  world,  working  side  by 
side  at  the  weaver's  loom,  in  the  coal  pit  or  elsewhere  in  follow- 
ing the  various  vocations  of  life — in  this  condition  the  Gospel 
preached  by  the  elders  of  Israel  has  reached  them.  Alike,  many 
of  them  have  received  convictions  of  the  truth.  They  have 
said :  "This  is  the  truth  ;  I  must  obey  it  or  stand  condemned." 
Other  people  have  said  :  "It  is  true,  but  if  I  obey  I  will  be 
ostracised,  perhaps  lose  my  employment  and  be  an  outcast  from 


OBEDIENCE.  153 

my  father's  house.  Better  that  1  reject  the  truth  and  live 
in  peace,  than  take  upon  me  this  cross  of  obedience?  to  unpopular 
truth." 

The  courageous  obey  the  Gospel,  suffer  persecution,  prove 
themselves  men,  and  will  attain  to  eternal  life.  The  other 
people  referred  to  are  slaves  to  their  own  fear  of  popular 
clamor  and  to  the  unseen  powers  of  darkness  which  lead  men 
to  reject  the  plan  of  salvation.  Of  the  first  named  class  are 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  a  host  of  men  and  women  who  have 
left  home,  kindred  and  country  for  the'  Gospel's  sake.  They 
have  endured  persecution  even  unto  death,  privation  and  suffer- 
ing In  every  form;  have  redeemed  a  desert  and  built  up  a 
commonwealth  so  fruitful  with  education,  thrift  and  enterprise 
that  any  nation  beneath  the  sun  might  well  be  proud  of  them. 
Their  obedience  and  moral  courage  they  bequeath  to  their  pos- 
terity is  a  legacy  bettor  than  diamonds  or  the  honors  and 
praise  of  a  fallen  world.  They  look  back  to  their  associates 
in  early  manhood  who,  for  fear,  rejected  the  truth,  and  find 
these,  whether  living  or  dead,  in  most  cases  unhonored  and 
unknown. 

The  obedience  rendered  by  Latter-day  Saints  to  the  authority 
of  the  priesthood  is  not  secured  by  virtue  of  any  solemn 
obligation  entered  into  by  the  adherent  to  obey  the  dictum  of 
his  superiors  in  office ;  but  upon  the  nature  of  the  Gospel, 
which  guarantees  to  every  adherent  the  companionship  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  this  Spirit  secures  to  every  faithful  individual 
a  living  testimony  concerning  the  truth  or  falsity  of  every 
proposition  presented  for  his  consideration. 

"By  one  spirit  have  we  access  unto  the  Father."  (Eph  ii.) 
So  that  as  all  men  and  women  who  embrace  the  Gospel  are 
entitled  to  an  individual  testimony  of  thef  truth,  the  same 
spirit  guides  into  all  truth  reveals  the  things  of  the  Father  and 
imparts  the  inspiration  essential  to  preserve  mankind  from  a 
blind  obedience  to  erroneous  principle's  and  false  guides. 

The  statement  of  the  Savior,  recorded  in  St.  John  vii :  17, 
covers  the  ground  in  the  broadest  light :  "If  any  man  will  do 
His  will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,  whether  it  bef  of  God 
or  whether  I  speak  of  myself."  This  secures  to  every  true 
Saint,  if  he  is  faithful,  protection  against  imposture,  the  abuse 
of  power  and  thef  false  decisions  of  man-made  councils.       In 


154  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON    DOCTRINE. 

this  particular  the  Church  of  Christ  is  distinguished  from  all 
other  systems  and  institutions.  He  has  promised  to  guide  and 
direct,  and  that  He  "do-eth  nothing,  but  He  revealeth  His 
secrets  unto  His  servants,  the  prophets."  (Amos  iii :  7.)  This 
does  not  imply  the  infallibility  of  man,  but  it  does  imply  the 
promise  that  no  man  or  council  of  men  who  stand  at  the  head 
of  the  church  shall  have  power  to  lead  the  Saints  astray. 
With  this  assurance,  then,  the  people  of  God  in  every  dispensa- 
tion have  been  justified  in  rendering  absolute  yet  intelligent 
obedience  in  the  direction  of  the  holy  prophets.  It  is  an 
undeniable  fact  in  the  history  of  the  Saints  that  obedience  to 
whatever  has  come,  either  by  written  document  or  verbally, 
from  the  presidency  of  the  church,  has  been  attended  with  good 
results ;  on  the  other  hand,  whosoever  has  opposed  such  council, 
without  repentance,  has  been  followed  with  evidence  of  con- 
demnation. 

Applying  this  principle  of  obedience  to  organizations  of  a 
civil  and  business  character,  confusion  and  weakness  result 
from  men  refusing  their  support  to  the  decision  of  the  presiding 
authority  or  of  the"  majority,  where  the  action  is  left  to  popular 
vote.  Carlyle,  the  great  English  writer,  said :  "All  great 
minds  are  respectfully  obedient  to  all  that  is  over  them ;  only 
small  souls  are  otherwi^." 

The  obedience  rendered  to  God  is  based  upon  a  conviction 
that  He  is  perfect  in  all  His  ways  possessing  the  attributes 
of  justice,  judgment,  knowledge,  power,  mercy  and  truth  in 
all  their  fullness.  Obedience?  to  His  appointed  authority  upon 
the  earth  is  obedience  to  Him,  and  is  so  taught  by  the  Savior. 
"He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  me,  and  he  that  receiveth 
me  receiveth  Him  that  sent  me."  (Matthew  .x:  40.)  He 
that  heareth  you  hearerth  me ;  and  he  that  despiseth  you  de- 
spiseth  me ;  and  he  that  despiseth  me,  despiseth  Him  that  sent 
me.  (Luke  x;  16.)  "Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you.  He  that  re- 
ceiveth whomsoever  I  send,  receiveth  me;  and  he  that  receiveth 
rae,  receiveth  Him  that  sent  me."    (St.  John  xiii:  20.) 

It  is  not  the  attractive  qualities  of  the  individual,  however 
great,  that  renders  submission  to  his  administration  valid,  but 
the  authority  of  God  which  he  feai's.  The  acts  of  Philip, 
Stephen,  Paul  or  James  were  just  as  valid  and  binding  as 
those  of  the  Messiah  Himself,  when  performed  by  His  authority 
and    in    His    name.       To    reject    the    personal    teachings    and 


OBEDIENCE.  155 

offices  of  tlie  Savior  could  hrmg  no  greater  condemnation 
than  to  reject  the  teachings  of  any  man  sent  of  God  bearing 
authority  and  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  speak  and 
act  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  This  great  truth  was  taught 
by  the  Savior  on  more  than  one  occasion,  but  perhaps  no 
more  forcibly  or  in  more  beautiful  terms  than  in  the  follow- 
ing :  "When  the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  and 
all  the?  holy  angels  with  Him,  then  shall  He  sit  upon  the 
throne  of  His  glory ;  and  before  Him  shall  be  gathered  all 
nations ;  and  He  shall  separate  them  one  from  another,  as 
a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the  goats.  And  He 
shall  set  the"  sheep  on  His  right  hand,  but  the  goats  on  the 
left.  Then  aftiall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  His  right  hand, 
Oome,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared 
for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world.  For  I  was  an 
hungered  and  ye  gave  mef  meat ;  I  was  thirsty  and  ye  gave 
me  drink ;  I  was  a  stranger  and  ye  took  me  in ;  naked  and 
ye  clothed  me:  I  was  sick  and  ye  visited  me;  I  was  in  prison 
and  ye  came  unto  me.  Then  shall  the  righteous  answer  Him 
saying:  Lord,  when  saw  we  Thee  an  hungered  and  fed  Thee? 
or  thirsty  and  gave  Thee  drink?  When  saw  we  Tliee  a  stranger 
and  took  Thee  in?  or  naked  and  clothed  Thee?  or  when  saw  we 
Thee  eick  or  in  prison  and  came  unto  Thiee?  And  the 
King  shall  answer  and  say  unto  them,  Yerily  I  say  unto 
you,  inasmuch  as  ye  have  done'  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."  When  He  told 
the  wicked  that  they  had  failed  to  thus  administer  unto  Him, 
tliey  began  to  plead  that  they  had  not  seen  Him  sick,  in 
prison,  hungry,  naked  or  athirst.  He  answered  them,  "Inas- 
much as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these,  ye  did 
it  not  unto  me."    (Matt,  xxvi:  31-46.) 

It  is  not  the  individuality  of  the  person  which  calls  for 
respect  and  consideration,  it  is  the  principle  involved.  God 
had  placed  His  authority  upon  humble  men.  Through  their 
administrations  can  be  secured  the  benefitsi  and  bless'ngs  which 
follow  obedience  to  the  ordinances  of  the'  Gospel.  Implicit 
obedience  must  be  rendered.  The  mandates  of  Jehovah  are 
imperative.  No  substitute  will  do.  The  condition  is  com- 
plete to  the  plan  of  salvation  as  established  by  Almighty  God. 
Saul  was  commanded  to  desitroy  Agag  and  all  his  hosts,  man 


156  cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

and  beast.  He  kept  the  best  of  the  flock  for,  he  said,  a 
sacrifice,  but  God  had  ordered  otherwise,  and  Saul's  disobedience 
caused  him  to  lose  the  kingdom,  shut  him  out  from  thef  revela- 
tions which  came  by  dream,  vision  and  the  Urim  and  Tlium- 
mini.  "Thou  shalt  not  steady  the  ark";  and  they  who  dis- 
obeyed were  smitten  of  the  L#ord.  Israel  by  disobedience  lost 
the  guidance  of  the  Almighty,  went  into  spiritual  darkness,  and 
have  been  scattered  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  "a  hiss 
and  a  by-word  in  the  mouths  of  all  nations." 

Obedience  is  essential  to  salvation,  essential  to  success  in 
every  avefnue  of-  human  enterprise.  Whether  rendered  to  the 
laws  of  God  direct,  in  their  moral  and  spiritual  phases,  or  to 
His  authority  vested  in  man,  obedience  must  be  implicit.  The 
haughty  man  boasts  of  independence.  He  scorns  the  humble 
followers  of  thef  Lord,  but  while  he  prates  of  freedom,  he  is 
himself  slavishly  obedient  to  his  own  whims  and  mistaken 
ideas  or  to  the  spirit  of  evil,  to  popular  sentiment  or  to  some 
other  influence  always  dangerous  to  the  welfare  of  mankind. 

The  Saints  have  befen  accused  of  being  priest-ridden  and 
fearful  to  use  their  own  judgment.  AVhat  do  the  facts  show? 
They  are  only  asked  to  do  right,  live  pure  lives,  do  good  to 
all  men,  evil  to  none,  and  to  respect  the  order  of  God's  king- 
dom that  jr^alvation  may  come  to  them  and  be  extended  to  all 
the  world.  Their  obedience  has  made  them  the  best  and 
purest  body  of  people  on  the  earth.  What  of  the  character 
of  those  who  have  derided  them?  They  are  slaves  to  a  shallow 
and  excited  sentiment  or  to  wickedness  and  vice,  obedient  to 
their  own  lusts  and  wicked  ways.  Compared  with  those  they 
misrepresent  they  are  below  them  in  almost  every  trait  whicli 
characterizes  noble  manhood.  By  obedience  to  God  and  His 
priesthood  the  Saints  in  this  age  have  come  off  triumphant 
over  obstacles  within  and  foes  without.  By  obedience  to 
God  and  His  commands  they  will  continue?  the  blessed  and 
favored  of  the  Lord  forever.  They  have  proved  the  words 
of  Samuel  to  Saul,  verily  true :  "To  obey  is  better  than  sacri- 
fice, and  to  hearken  than  the  fat  of  rams." 


CHARITY, 

What  is  charity?  Does  it  consist  solely  in  the  giving  of 
bread  to  the  hungry,  clothes  to  the  naked  or  succor  to  the 
distressed?  "Though  I  bestow  all  my  goods  to  feed  thef  poor, 
and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  charity, 
It  profiteth  me  nothing.  Charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind; 
charity  envieth  not;  charity  vaunteth  not  itself,  is  not  puffed 
up ;  doth  not  behave  itself  unsefemly,  seeketh  not  her  own,  is 
not  easily  provoked,  thinketh  no  evil ;  rejoiceth  not  in  iniquity, 
but  rejoiceth  in  the  truth ;  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all 
things,  hopeth  all  things',  endureth  all  things.  Charity  nefver 
faileth."  (I.  Cor.  xiii :  3-8.)  If  to  say  that  one  has  charity 
to  any  considerable  extent  requires  the  possession  of  all  the 
foregoing  characteristics,  then  we  may  truthfully  admit  that 
there  is  a  grefat  charity  famine  now  prevailing  throughout  the 
world. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  find  people  who  will  impart  of  their 
substance  to  feed  the  poor;  but  too  frequently  many  who 
do  so  will  look  with  scorn  upon  those  who  differ  from  them 
in  matters  of  religion,  politics  or  other  subjects.  Modern  his- 
tory records  many  instancefs  where  people  noted  for  their  hospi- 
tality have  shown  intense  hatred  and  bitterness  toward  some 
who  have  come  into  their  midst  preaching  doctrines  which 
were  in  conflict  with  the  theories  they  and  their  fathefrs  had 
espoused. 

In  many  cases  mobs  have  been  headed  by  ministers  of  re- 
ligion, who  have  instigated  and  participated  in  shefdding  the 
innocent  blood  of  their  fellow  beings  for  no  other  reason  than 
their  hatred  of  a  religion  different  from  their  own  Indeed, 
few  if  any  in  modern  Christendom  can  bef  said  to  exemplify  in 
their  lives  all  the  traits  attributed  to  charity  in  the  quota- 
tion from  the  sayings  of  the  apostle  Paul.  Who  "suffers 
long"  without  a  murmur,  especially  if  the  suffering  comes  by 
oppression  from  an  outward  foe,  and  in  return  for  evil?  Who 
are  kind  to  those  who  wrong  them?     Where  is  he  who  "envieth 


158  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

not"  the  possessions  of  his  neighbor,  or  the  honors  and  emolu- 
ments of  office  enjoyed  by  othel-s?  Who,  under  the  wave  of 
prosperity,  in  the  lap  of  luxury,  or  dwelling  in  popular  favor, 
"vaunteth  not"  himself,  *'is  not  puffed  up"  or  "doth  not  behave 
hiniself  unseemly?"  Who  "seeketh  not"  his  own,  "but  rather" 
prefers  his  brother  before  himself?  Who  is)  not  "easily  pro- 
voked," and  therefore  does  not  retaliate  against  those  who  may 
give  offense?  Who  "thinks  not  evil"  of  those  who  go  con- 
trary to  his  views,  but  the  motives  of  whose  hearts  he  knows 
nothing    about? 

How  many  p€5rsons  there  are  who  have  not  become  acquainted 
with  our  people,  yet  who,  through  the  circulation  of  scurrilous 
reports,  have  imbibed  deep-seated  prejudice  against  the  Latter- 
day  Saints,  and  having  become  acquainted  with  them,  have 
refjoiced  to  find  them  a  better  people  than  such  preconceived 
ideas  had  led  them  to  the  belief  that  they  were?  In  mis- 
sionary experience,  the  Elders  frequently  have  found  many 
professing  Christians  exasperated  when  confronted  with  proof 
that  the  Saints  \^ere  a  God-fearing,  virtuous,  temperate,  honest 
and  industrious  people.  Such  professors  "rejoice  in  iniquity," 
and  "love  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  their  deeds  are 
evil."  They  do  not  rejoice  in  truth,  but  rather  "have  pleasure 
in  unrighteousness."  Few  there  are,  efven  among  the  Saints, 
who  fully  and  becomingly  "bear  all  things"  and  prove  themselves 
the  true  type  of  the  Savior  of  mankind,  who  preferred  evefr  to 
suffer  Avrong  fthan  to  do  wrong. 

Do  we  "believe  all  things"  and  "hope  for  all  things"  which 
have  been  predicted  by  the  prophets  since  the  world  began? 

Who  in  the  world  is  looking  for  angels  to  visit  the  earth 
in  the  last  days,  for  the  restoration  of  the  ancient  Gospel  in 
its  primitive  beauty  and  power?  Who  is  looking  for  the 
restoration  of  the  Jews  to  Palestine?  Who  looks  for  a  people 
to  build  a  temple  where  the  Savior  shall  suddenly  come,  and 
who  looks  for  Elijah  to  appear  before  that  great  and  terrible 
day  of  the  Lord's  coming,  when  the  wicked  shall  become  as 
stubble,  and  bef  consumed  by  the  judgments  of  God?  If  these 
events  have  not  occurred  or  are  not  transpiring,  they  must  do 
so,  or  the  words  of  the  prophets  will  fail,  the  Scriptures  be 
proved  fallacious,  and  our  hoi)e  is  vain.  And  he  who  believes 
not   thes€f  things   has   not  charity.        If   he   had,   he  would   be 


CHARITY.  159 

patient  to  hear,  anxious  to  learn,  and  the  Lord  would  lead  all 
such  to  the  light.  Charity  should  be  sought  after  and  culti- 
vated by  the  Saints  above  all  other  people.  Our  professions 
are  greater.  If  our  deportment  contradicts  our  teachings,  our 
ignorance  is  more  apparent,  or  our  hypocrisy  is  more  pro- 
nounced. 

It  is  stated  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  that  "Cbarity  is  the 
pure  love  of  God."  By  this  plain  yet  comprehensive  definition, 
we  lefarn  that  unless  the  love  of  God  dwells  in  our  hearts  we 
have  not  charity.  This  love  for  the  salvation  of  mankind 
induces  the  true  servants  of  the  Lord  to  travel  to  the  ends  of 
the  earth,  without  the  shadow  or  hope  of  earthly  reward,  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  world.  Not  only  that ;  with  all  the 
self-denial  of  home  and  its  comforts  which  such  a  mission 
implies,  we  also  esteem  all  the  good  which  others  have,  not 
asking  tihem  to  forsake  one  truth  they  now  possess,  but 
inviting  them  to  receive  more  truth,  pointing  tbem  to  a  greater 
light,  and  leaving  them  perfectly  free  from  undue  persuasion 
to  receive  the  message  or  reject  it  as  they  may  choose. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  instructed  the  Twelve  and  the  Elders, 
in  preaching  the  Gospel,  not  to  tear  down  the  tenets  of  other 
men's  faith,  but  in  the  spirit  of  meekness  explain  the  Gospel 
and  bear  testimony  to  its  divinity,  leaving  all  mankind  abso- 
lutely the'  keeper  of  their  own  consciences,  to  do  as  they 
please  and  meet  the  responsibility  of  their  own  acts  at  the 
bar  of  eternal  justice.  Neither  should  it  be  forgotten  that 
much  of  the  labor  of  mankind,  without  a  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel,  in  many  respects  has  been  directed  by  a  divine  Provi- 
dence to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  mankind.  "There  is  a 
spirit  in  man,  and  the  inspiration  of  the  Almighty  giveth  them 
understanding."  The  achievements!  of  the  reformation  by 
Luther  and  others,  the  inventions  of  the  printing  press,  of 
electrical  machinery,  the  locomotive  and  the  (Steamboat,  the 
discovery  of  America,  the  revolution,  the  founding,  establish- 
ment and  perpetuity  of  our  civil  government  in  the  United 
States,  all  were  events  preparing  the  way  for  the  restoration 
of  the  Gospel  and  the  final  establishment  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  in  these  lasit  days. 

A  striking  instancef  of  divine  purpose  in  the  labors  of  men 
outside  the  true  church   is  pointed  out  in   a  revelation  given 


160  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

in  December,  1830,  to  Joseph  Smith,  Jr.,  and  Sidney  Rigdon. 
The  Lord  said:  "Behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  my  servant 
Sidney,  I  have  looketl  ui)on  thee  and  thy  works.  I  have  heard 
thy  prayers  and  prepared  thee  for  a  greater  work.  Behold, 
thou  wast  sent  forth,  even  as  John,  to  prepare  the  way 
before  me,  and  before  Elijah,  which  should  come,  and 
thou  knewest  it  not.  Thou  didst  baptize  by  water  unto 
repentance,  but  they  received  not  the  Holy  Ghost.  But 
now  I  give  unto  thee  a  commandment,  that  thou  shalt  baptize 
by  water,  and  they  shall  receive"  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying 
on  of  the  hands,  even  as  the  apostles  of  old."  (Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  sec.  xxxv,  3-6.) 

The  revelation  given  December,  1830,  from  which  the  abovef 
is  quoted,  was  upon  the  occasion  of  the  first  visit  of  Sidney 
Rigdon  and  Edward  Partridge  to  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
The  labors  of  Sidney  Rigdon,  referrefd  to  in  the  quotation, 
must  have  alluded  to  his  ministry  in  the  Campbellite  church, 
for  he  had  been  in  the  Church  of  Christ  only  about  six  weeks 
when  this  revelation  was  given,  having  embracefd  the  Gospel 
at-  the  hands  of  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  fellow  missionaries 
near  Kirland,  Ohio,  late  in  October  or  early  in  November, 
1830. 

As  is  well  understood,  the  follower®  of  xA.lexandefr  Campbell 
preach  faith,  repentance  and  baptism  by  immei-sion  for  the 
remission  of  sins.  These  views  Sidney  Rigdon  espoused  as 
being  bettei*  than  what  he  already  had,  and  when  the  true 
Gospel,  in  its  fullness,  with  authority  from  God  to  administer 
the  ordinances  thereof,  found  him,  he  gladly  obeyed  the  same. 
In  about  three  weeks  from  the  time  Brothefr  Pratt  and  co- 
laborers  entered  Kirtland,  127  persons  were  baptized.  Subse- 
quently the  numbers  were  augmented  to  about  1,000  souls.  In 
the  providences  of  the  Lord,  Kirtland  soon  became  the  gather- 
ing place  of  the  Saints,  the  facilities  there  being  grefatly  en- 
hanced by  so  many  people  embracing  the  Gospel  and  thus 
making  a  foothold  for  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  the 
Siaints  who  should  follow  him  from  the  East.  There  the 
Kirtland  Temple  was  built.  There  the  Savior,  Moses  Elijah, 
Elias  and  other  ancient  worthies  appeared  to  the  prophet. 
There  the  endowmefnts  were  given,  and  the  Spirit  from  on  high 
was  poured  out  in  the  last  days,  as  upon  the  day  of  Pentecost 


CHARITY.  161 

All  these  subsequent  events,  of  such  a  glorious  cliaracter, 
show  how  distinctly  the  Lord's  hand  was  manifest  in  the  mission 
and  labors  of  Sidney  Rigdon  before  he  embraced  the  Grospel. 
Such  instances  serve  as  pointed  lessons  to  the  youth  of  Israel, 
teaching  us  to  be  broad  and  generous  in  viewing  the  labors  of 
those  not  of  us,  so  that  if  the  hand  of  Providence  is  mani- 
fest we  shall  not  be'  oblivious  thereto,  nor  be  found  in  the 
ranks  of  those  who  have  not  charity. 


THE  RESURRECTION. 

The  skeptical  doubt  the  resurrection  of  the  dead.  Some 
scientific  men  have  denied  the  possibility  of  thef  actual  redemp- 
tion of  the  body  from  the  grave.  One  would  think,  as  time  goes 
on,  with  the  wonderful  developments  of  science  which  reveal 
things  that  were  classed  among  the  impossibilities!  of  a  century 
ago,  that  it  is  not  reasonable  to  doubt  the  possibility  of  any- 
thing, however  remarkablef,  which  is  within  the  scope  of  blessings 
to  mankind.  The  date,  in  the  past,  is  not  remote  when  it 
would  have  been  deemed  almost  an  indication  of  insanity  for  a 
man  to  say  that  such  an  instrument  as  the  X-ray  would  be 
invented,  by  which  a  photograph  of  the?  interior  of  the  human 
body  could  be  taken.  Astounding  as  it  may  appear,  such  is 
ROW  an  accomplished  fact,  and  this  is  but  one  of  the  many 
remarkable  and  grand  achievements  of  modem  times.  If 
such  things  are  possible  by  the  intelligencef  given  to  mortal  man, 
is  it  not  equally  probable  that  the  elements  which  enter  into 
the  composition  of  the  human  body  can  be  brought  together 
and  resuscitated  by  an  Omnisciefnt  Being?  Is  the  resurrection 
any  more  unaccountable  from  a  natural  and  scientific  view 
than  the  organization  of  the  human  body  before  its  birth,  into 
the  world?  Many  things  are  admitted  in  nature  to  be  a  fact, 
but  why  they  are  such,  the  most  learned  and  scientific  have 
been  unable  to  explain.  The  elements  in  any  substance  do  not 
become  annihilated ;  they  change  from  one  form  of  organization 
to  another.  Wheat,  by  a  grinding  and  scfparating  process, 
ig  made  into  flour,  bran  and  shorts;  from  flour,  by  another 
process,  into  bread.  Each  change  produces  an  article  very 
different  in  appearance  from  the  one  preceding  it.  but  the 
same  eflements  are  there.  They  are  eternal  and  indestructi- 
ble. This  being  true  of  all  forms  of  life  in  the  vegetable  king- 
dom, it  must  also  be  true  of  human  life. 

Even  Christians  dispute  with  respect  to  the  character  of 
the  resurrefction  of  the  body,  some  believing  in  an  actual  resur- 
rection   thereof,    and    others    denying   the    immortality    of    the 


THE  RESURRECTION.  163 

body  of  flesh  and  bones.  It  is  our  aim  simply  to  present 
the  statement  of  the  Scriptures',  which,  the  Latter-day  Saints 
claim,  aref  clear  in  declaring  the  actual  resurrection  of  the  body. 

Christ  is  the  first  fruits  of  the  resurrection  and  the  pattern 
of  what  is  an  eternal  principle,  applicable  to  all  mankind. 
As  He  took  up  the  same  body  which  was  laid  in  the  tomb,  so 
will  all  the  human  family  receive  a  renewal,  each  of  his  own 
body.  The  change  is,  that  the  blood,  which  is  the  life  of  the 
mortal  body,  will  not  occupy  the  immortal  one.  "Flesh  and 
blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God."  (I.  Cor.  xv :  '50.) 
It  is  evident,  howevefr,  that  flesh  and  bones  can  inherit,  occupied 
by  immortal  spirit ;    for  Jesus  was  the  type. 

After  His  resurrection  He  appeared  unto  many.  He  said 
to  His  disciples,  when  they  were  affrighted  and  supposed  they 
had  seen  a  spirit :  "Behold,  my  hands  and  my  feet,  that  it  is 
I  myself;  handle  me  and  see;  for  a  spirit  hath  not  flesh  and 
bones,  as  ye  see  me  have."  ( Luke  xxiv :  39. )  He  then 
showed  them  His  hands  and  feet,  which  had  been  pierced  with 
spikes  in  the  terrible?  hour  of  His  crucifixion.  While  He  was 
with  them  He  called  for  food,  and  they  gave  Him  broiled  fish 
and  honeycomb,  which  He  ate  in  their  presence. 

What  could  be  more  real,'  more  tangible  than  this?  When 
He  was  resurrected,  many  others  received  the  same  glorious 
blessing  and  came  bodily  out  of  their  graves.  "And  the 
graves  wefre  opened ;  and  many  bodies  of  the  saints  which 
slept  arose,  and  came  out  of  the  graves  after  His  resurrection, 
and  went  into  the  holy  city  and  appeared  unto  many."  (Matt, 
xxvii:  52,  53.)  These  undoubtedly  were  the  bodies  of  the 
righteous  who  had  embraced  the  Grospel  in  the  various  dispen- 
sations prior  to  the  coming  and  atonement  of  our  Lord  and 
Savior.  The  antedeluvians  who  rejected  Noah  were  not  among 
this  number,  for  Peter  informs  us  that  the  Messiah,  when  put 
to  death  in  the  flesh,  was  "quickened  by  the  spirit;  by  which 
also  He  went  and  preached  unto  the  spirits  in  prison ;  which 
someftime  were  disobedient,  when  once  the  long  suffering  of 
God  waited  in  the  daysi  of  Noah."     (I.  Peter  iii :  18-20.) 

Is  this  not  a  beautiful  yet  terrible  lesson  to  all,  that  those 
who  hear  the  Gospel  in  the  flesh  and  reject  it  shall  not  come 
forth  in  the  first  resurrefction,  but  remain,  their  bodies  mingling 
with  the  dust,  while  their  spirits  are  gathered  as  prisoners  in 


164  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

the  pit,  awaiting  with  awful  anxiety  the  judgment  of  the  great 
day. 

The  Savior  Himself  said  to  His  disciples:  "Verily,  verily, 
I  say  unto  you  :  Thef  hour  is  coming  and  now  is,  when  the 
dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God ;  and  they  that 
hear  shall  live."  (St.  John  v:  25.)  Continuing  His  re- 
marks, it  would  appear  that  He  spoke  of  the  two  resurrections, 
for  in  the  first,  which  took  place  when  He  came  forth  from 
the?  tomb,  the  saints  were  resurrected,  while  in  the  following 
verses,  twenty-eight  and  twenty-nine,  He  says :  "Marvel  not 
at  this ;  for  the  hour  is  coming,  in  which  all  that  are  in 
the  graves  shall  hear  His  voice,  and  shall  come  forth ;  they 
that  have  done  good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life;  and  they 
that  have  done  evil,  unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation." 

The  reader  will  notice  that  the  twenty-fifth  verse  reads  "the 
dead,"  and  may  only  apply  to  the  righteous  as  coming  forth 
at  His  resurrection,  while  the  twenty-eighth  verse  says,  "All 
that  are  in  the  graves,"  which  would  make  it  universal  and 
apply  to  the  just  and  the  unjust,  the  evil  and  the  good.  This 
resurrection  of  the'  wicked  doubtless  applies  to  the  same  event 
that  is  recorded  in  the  book  of  Revelations  John  first  saw  the 
resurrection  of  the  rigliteous,  and  then  says:  "And  I  saw 
thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was  given 
unto  them:  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesois,  and  for  the  word  of  God,  and  which 
had  not  worshiped  the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had 
received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands; 
and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years." 
(Rev.  XX :  4.)  Glorious  thought!  The  righteous  rewarded 
for  all  their  trials  and  tribulations!  "Who  are  these  arrayefd 
in  white,  brighter  than  the  noon-day  sun?"  "These  are  they 
which  have  come  up  through  great  tribulation,  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb."  This 
iieward  is  well  worth  all  the  hardshii)s  incidental  to  prefaching 
the  Gospel  and  living  the  life  of  a  Saint.  "But  the  rest  of  the 
dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection." 

"And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  stand  before  God ;  and 
the  books  were  opened ;  and  another  book  was  opened,  which 
is  the  book  of  life ;    and  the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those 


THE  RESURRECTION.  165 

things  which  were  written  in  the  books ;  *  *  *  and  they  were 
judged  every  man  according  to  their  works."     (Rev.  xx  :  12,  13.) 

Nothing  could  be  more  literal,  more  tangible?,  more  real  than 
this ;  nothing  more  just.  The  righteous  were  to  come  forth 
and  enjoy  a  thousand  years  of  absolute  peace  and  freedom 
from  the  tribulations  heaped  upon  thefm  by  the  wicked,  un- 
trammeled  with  trials  brought  upon  them  by  Lucifer ;  free 
from  sickness,  sin  and  sorrow ;  living  in  the  personal  presence 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  full  enjoyment  of  the  efarth  in  all 
its  paradisic  glory ;  justice  meted  out  to  the  wicked,  who  will  be 
denied  the  opportunity  to  revel  in  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  or  to 
persefcute  those  who  "live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus." 

No  wonder  that  Job  rejoiced  in  all  his  afiTiction,  because  his 
soul  was  enlightened  with  the  visions  of  the  future.  Not* 
•withstanding  his  bodily  pains  and  the  annoyance  of  friends 
who  attributed  his  afflictons  to  his  own  failings,  he  exclaimed 
from  the  depths  of  Ms  soul :  "Oh,  that  my  words  were  now 
written !  Oh,  that  they  were  printed  in  a  book !  That  they 
were  graven  with  an  iron  pen  and  lead  in  the  rock  forever ! 
For  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  He?  shall  stand 
at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth.  And  though  after  my  skin 
worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  my  flesh  sihall  I  see  God."  (Job 
xix:  23-26.)  Undoubtedly  this  great  and  good  man  was  resur- 
rected when  the  Messiah  was,  and  received  a  partial  fulfillment 
of  this  glorious  vision,  but  whatever  was  lacMng  in  the  full 
realities  of  this  prophecy  will  be  complete  when  the  Son  of 
Man  shall  come,  in  His  glory,  to  reign  on  the  earth. 

Paul  said  to  the  Thessalonians  :  "For  if  we  beflieve  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus 
will  God  bring  with  Him.  *  ♦  *  For  the  Lord  Himself 
shall  dscend  from  heaven  with  a  shout,  with  the  voice  of  the 
archangel,  and  with  the*  trump  of  God ;  and  the  dead  in  Christ 
s/hall  rise  first."  (I.  Thess  iv :  14-16.)  This  agrees  with  the 
testimonies  already  quoted  from  the  Savior  and  the  apostle 
John  in  reference  to  the  refsurrection  at  two  different  periods ; 
one  for  the  just  and  one  for  the  unjust. 

This  great  subject  is  also  portrayed  by  the  prophet  Daniel. 
In  the  seventh  chapter  of  his  prophecy,  ninth  and  twefnty-second 
verses,  he  speaks  of  the  coming  of  the  "Ancient  of  Days."  The 
most  ancient  man   of  days   associated   with   this  earth   is   our 


166  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON   DOCTRINE. 

father  Adam,  and  it  is  plain  that  he  has  a  great  part  to  perform 
in  placing  judgment  in  the  hands  of  the  Saints  and  subduing 
the  wicked.  It  would  appear  by  the  mission  to  be  performed 
by  'Michael,  as  described  in  the  first  verse  of  the  twelfth  chap- 
ter of  Daniel,  and  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  Revelations,  that 
Michael  and  the  Ancient  of  Days  are  the  same  person,  and  that 
he  will  be  upon  the  earth  at  the  opening  of  the  millennium  and 
will  dwe?ll  in  the  midst  of  the  x)eople  of  God. 

In  modern  revelation  the  Lord  has  said  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  "And  the  Lord  appeared  unto  them,  and  they  rose  up 
and  blessed  Adam,  and  called  him  Michael,  the  prince,  the 
archang€fl."  (Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sec.  107,  verse  54.) 
In  connection  with  the  coming  of  Michael  in  the  last  days, 
Daniel  says:  "And  many  of  them  that  sleep  in  the  dust  of 
the  earth  shall  awake,  some  to  everlasting  life,  and  some  to 
shame  and  everlasting  contefmpt."     (Daniel  xii :  2.) 

In  Paul's  address  before  Felix  he  refers  to  the  resurrection 
in  the  following  language :  "And  have  hope  toward  God, 
which  they  themselves  also  allow,  that  there  siiall  be  a  resur- 
rection of  the  dead,  both  of  the  just  and  unjust."  (Acts 
xxiv:  15.)  Again  "Him  God  raised  up  the  third  day  ana 
shewed  Him  openly;,  not  to  all  the  people,  but  unto  witnesses 
chosen  before  of  God,  even  to  us,  who  did  eat  and  drink  with 
Him  after  He  rose  from  the  dead.  And  He  commanded  us  to 
preach  unto  the  people,  and  to  testify  that  it  is  He  which  was 
ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge  of  quick  and  defad."  This 
was  the  testimony  of  the  chief  apostle,  Peter,  when  the  Gosi)el 
was  first  delivered  to  the  Gentiles. 

It  is  evident  that  the  burden  of  the  teachings  and  testimonies 
of  the  apostles  was  to  establish  the  divinity  of  the  mission  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This  necessarily  included  His  atonement 
and  refsurrection.  The  fall  of  our  first  parents  brought  not 
only  a  banishment  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  which  may 
be  termed  a  spiritual  death,  but  it  caused  the  death  of  th€f  phys- 
ical body.  When  an  atonement  was  wrought  out  as  a  redemp- 
tion from  that  fall,  it  would  be  incomplete  unless  it  brought 
to  pass  immortality  and  eternal  life  to  the  body. 

"The  spirit  and  the  body  is  the  soul  of  man."  The  body 
is  resurrected  from  the  grave,  independent  of  whether  the  indi- 
vidual in  this  life  was  good  or  bad,  as  shown  by  the  declarations 


THE  RESUBBECTION.  167 

of  Scrpture.  "For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ  shaU 
all  be  made  alivef."  (I.  Cor.  xv :  22.)  Paul  describes  in  a 
very  definite  way  the  different  degrees  of  glory  in  the  resurrec- 
tion, which  vindicates  the  justice  of  God  in  rewarding  every  man 
according  to  his  works,  and  efstablishing  the  free  agency  of  man 
by  holding  him  personally  accountable  for  every  act  of  his 
life.  "There  are  also  celestial  bodies,  and  bodies  terrestrial ; 
but  the  glory  of  the  celestial  is  one,  and  the  glory  of  thef  ter- 
restrial is  another.  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and  another 
glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the  stars ;  for  one  star 
differeth.  from  another  star  in  glory.  So  also  is  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  dead.'*  (I.  Cor.  xv:  40-42.)  Jesus  said  to  the 
apostles:  "In  my  Father's  house  are  many  mapsions:  If  it 
were  not  so  I  would  have  1:old  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place 
for  you  *  *  *  ^^iiat  where  I  am  there?  ye  may  be  also." 
(St.  John  xiv:  2,  3.)  These  assertions  all  agree  that  there 
has  been  a  resurrection  (so  far  as  they  refer  to  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Jefsus  and  those  who  came  forth  from  their  graves  at 
the  same  time)  and  that  there  will  yet  be  two  more  resurrec- 
tions, one  of  the  just,  one  of  the  unjust.  The  only  reasonable 
conclusion  to  be  reached  by  reading  these  testimonies  is,  that 
the  resurrection  will  be  an  actual  reunion  of  the  spirit  and 
the  body. 

If  in  the  mind  of  the  reader  anything  seems  to  be  deficient  in 
the  conclusions  from  the  statements  quoted,  certainly  the  account 
of  the  resurrection  from  the  inspired  writings  of  Ezekiel  should 
dispel  every  doubt.  The  entire  thirty-seventh  chapter  of  Ezekiel 
should  bef  read.  In  this  vision  of  the  prophet  he  saw  the 
resurrection  of  the  house  of  Israel,  so  real  in  its  nature  that 
bone  came  to  bone,  sinew  to  sinew ;  flesh  and  skin  covered  the 
frame,  and  the  spirit  enterefd  the  body  of  each.  Thus  a  com- 
plete resurrection  of  the  bodies  was  wrought  out.  Ezekiel 
says,  after  the  Lord  commanded,  "So  I  prophesied  as  I  was 
commanded ;  and  as  I  prophesied  thefre  was  a  noise,  and  be- 
hold, a  shaking,  and  the  bones  came  together,  bone  to  his  bone. 
And  when  I  beheld,  lo,  the  sinews  and  the  flesh  came  up  upon 
them,  and  the  skin  coverc^Kl  them  above;  but  there  was  no 
breath  in  them.  ♦  *  *  Come  from  the  four  winds,  O 
breath,  and  breathe  upon  these  slain,  that  they  may  live. 
*     *     *     And    they    lived    and    stood    up   upon   their   feet,   an 


168  COWLEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

efxceeding  great  army."  (Ezek.  xxxvii :  7-10.)  That  this  is 
to  be  an  actual  resurrection  of  the  bodies  of  the  dead  is  made 
plain  by  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  verses:  "Thus  saith  the 
Lord  God :  Behold,  O  my  people,  I  will  open  your  graves 
and  cause?  you  to  come  up  out  of  your  graves  and  bring  you 
into  the  land  of  Israel.  And  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the 
Lord,  when  I  have  opened  your  graves,  O  my  people,  and 
brought  you  up  out  of  your  graves."  *  *  *  "Moreover,  I 
will  make  a  covenant  of  peace  with  them ;  it  shall  be  an  efver- 
/asting  covenant  w^ith  them:  and  I  will  place  them,  and  multiply 
them,  and  will  set  my  sanctuary  in  the  midst  of  them  for- 
evermore.  'My  tabernacle  also  shall  be  with  thefm ;  yea,  I 
will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my  people."  (Verses  26, 
27. )  Thus  there  shall  be  a  real,  actual  resurrection  of  thef  body, 
a  complete  reunion  of  the  spirit  with  the  body. 

After  the  resurrection,  those  whose  bodies  and  spirits  are 
therefby  reunited  will  join  their  living  brethren,  receive  revelation 
from  God,  including  the  everlasting  covenant,  be  gathered  to 
their  own  lands,  and  continue  to  multiply  and  increase,  with  the 
sanctuary  of  God  in  their  midst,  and  with  His  divine  approval 
forevermore. 

How  beautiful,  how  joyous  to  contemplatef,  and  how  real 
and  tangible  is  this,  as  contrasted  with  the  poor,  rambling, 
uncertain  theories  of  uninspired  men,  who  are  controlled  by 
the  systems  of  men  rather  than  guided  by  that  "more  sure 
word  of  prophecy,"  the  revelations  of  God. 

To  the  Latter-day  Saints  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  is 
a  living,  tangible  reality  because,  added  to  the  testimonies  of 
the  Jewish  Scriptures,  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments,  and 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  which  corroborates  the  Bible,  they  have 
the  testimony  of  men  in  this  century,  who  hiave  seen  the  living 
bodies  of  resurrectefd  beings.  Joseph  Smith  was  a  man  of 
unblemislied  character.  His  veracity  was  never  impeached. 
His  honor  in  religion,  in  morality  and  business  transactions, 
attested  by  friend  and  foe,  were  unsullied  to  the?  end  of  his 
mortal  career,  when  he  sealed  his  testimony  with  his  inno- 
cent blood.  His  testimony  is  that  he  saw  God  thef  Father  and 
His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  the  latter  on  several  occasions.  Joseph 
also  had  a  visitation  from  John  the.  Baptist,  Peter,  James, 
John,    Moses,    Elijah,    Moroni    and   other   ancient   prophets   of 


\  THE  RESUBRECTION.  169 

God  who  lived  on  the  Eastern  or  Western  hemispheres.  He 
was  not  alone  in  being  a  witness  to  the  existence  of  resurrected 
beings.  Others  in  modern  times  also  have  seen  thefse,  and 
have  published  their  testimonies  to  the  world.  Those  who 
have  received  the  witness  of  theJ  Holy  Ghost,  and  who  also 
know  that  there  is  a*  resurrection  and  that  the  words  of  the 
Savior  and  the  prophets  are  true  and  faithful,  are  numbered 
by  the  thousands. 

This  is  my  testimony  on  the  subject :  I  testify  in  the  name  of 
the  resurrected  Redeemer  that  God  has  spoken  from  the  heavens 
in  this,  age  of  the  world ;  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God, 
the  Redeemer  of  the  world ;  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet 
of  the  Most  High,  and  received  the  revelations  of  God  for  the 
benefit  of  mankind ;  that  angels  and  ancient  prophets  visited 
him  and  delivered  to  him  the  keys  of  the  "dispensation  of  the 
fullness  of  times ;"  that  Brigham  Young,  John  Taylor,  Wilford 
Woodruff,  Lorenzo  Snow,  each  in  his  time,  has  been  the  suc- 
cessor of  the  prophet  Joseph  Smith,  and  that  Joseph  F.  Smith 
is  now  such  successor.  I  also  testify  that  all  who  receive  this 
Gospel  with  honest  heiarts  shall  know  that  the  doctrine  is  true, 
and  if  they  are  faithful  unto  death  shall  come  forth  in  the  res- 
urrection of  the  righteous,  to  live  and  reign  with  Christ  a 
thousand  years.  Those  who  reject  this  message,  afid  w'ho 
fight  against  the  truth  and  persecute?  the  advocates  thereof  will, 
unless  they  repent,  die  in  their  sins,  and  will  remain  unredeemed, 
their  bodies  in  the  earth,  their  spirits  in  bondage,  until  the! 
thousand  years  are  finished,  when  death,  hell  and  the  grave 
shall  deliver  up  their  dead  to  stand  before  God,  living,  resur- 
rected beings,  to  receive  the  reward  of  their  deeds,  whether  they 
be  evil  or  whether  they  be  good. 


THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  in  this  brief  chapter  to  enter  into  a 
detailed  argument  on  the  divine  authenticity  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  but  to  state  sufficiently  what  the  sacred  record  pur- 
ports to  be.  The  Bible  records  some  of  the  leading  events  in 
the  dealings  of  the  Almighty  with  His  children  upon  the  East- 
ern hemisphere,  prefaced  by  the  Mosaic  history  of  the  creation. 
The  Book  of  Mormon  is  to  the  Amefrican  continent  what  the 
Bible  is  to  the  Eastern.  The  Bible  is  more  especially  the  stick 
of  Judah,  being  written  by  Jewis'h  prophets  and  apostles.  Of 
the  ten  tribes  carried  into  the  North  countries  and  lost  from  the 
^  world,  the  Bible  gives  no  account,  beyond  brief  statements  which 
go  to  prove  that  they  were  lost  to  the  rest  of  mankind. 

Of  the  various  colonies  "scattered  from  th€?  tower  of  Babel" 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth,  according  to  Genesis,  chapter  xi., 
the  Bible  offers  no  information.  Of  the  branches  of  Joseph 
which  ran  over  the  boundary  walls  of  the  othefr  tribes  of  Jacob, 
extending  to  the  utmost  bounds  of  the  everlasting  hills,  the 
Jewish  record  is  silent. 

What  became  of  them?  Whither  did  they  flee,  and  aref  they 
lost  to  God?  Are  they  less  His  offspring  because  they  went  to 
people  other  lands?  From  the  time  the  ten  tribes  were  carried 
away,  no  communication  has  been  established  between  them  and 
the  Gentile  nations,  and  not  until  the  discovery  of  America  by 
Columbus  was  thefre  any  correspondence  between  the  aborigines 
of  America  and  the  countries  of  Europe  and  the  East.  Because 
these  were  lost  to  Jew  and  Gentile,  is  it  reasonable  to  suppose 
they  were  lost  also  to  Him  who  is  thef  Father  of  the  spirits  of 
all  fle^,  and  wTio  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  to  dwell  upon 
all  the  face  of  the  earth?  Beason,  mercy,  justice  and  the 
Bible  all  deny  that  these  should  not  have  reveflations  from  God 
and  write  them  as  well  as  did  the  Jews.  Jesus  Himself  most 
emphatically  declared,  ''There  is  nothing  covered,  that  shall  not 
be  revealed,  neither  hid,  that  shall  not  be  known."  (Luke 
xii :  2. )       The  Book  of  Mormon  reveals  the  fact  that  from  the 


THE  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  171 

Tower  of  Babel  came  a  colony  of  people  to  the  Western  conti- 
nent They  were  led  by  a  prophet  to  whom  God  spake  and 
His  words  we're  written.  They  became  a  mighty  nation  on  this 
land,  having  propihefts  and  inspired  men  to  lead  them.  Finally, 
like  the  Jews,  they  fell  into  apostasy  and  through  war  and 
bloodshed  became  extinct  as  a  nation.  The  Book  of  Mormon 
gives  a  brief  review  of  their  ris€?,  progress  and  fall.  It  also 
records  the  fact  that  in  the  days  of  Jeremiah,  two  colonies 
came  from  Jerusalem  to  America,  years  before  Christ.  It 
gives  a  history  of  God's  dealings  with  them  until  four  hundred 
years  after  Christ,  covering  a  period  of  one  thousand  years. 

From  the  Book  of  'Mormon  we  also  have  light  thrown  upon 
sayings  of  the  Savior,  recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  He 
said  to  the  Twelve,  "Other  sheep  I  have  which  are  not  of  this 
fold.  Them  also  I  must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice; 
and  there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one  shepherd."  (St.  John  x:  16.) 
Who  can  tell  us  where  those  other  ^eep  were?  and  when  the 
Savior  visited  them?  He  said  they  should  hear  His  voice. 
The  Book  of  Mormon  gives  the  history  of  this  visit  to  the  de- 
scendants of  Jacob  upon  this  land.  Hef  organized  His  church 
among  them,  with  apostles,  prophets,  etc.,  "one  fold  and  one 
shepherd."  This  occurred  subsequent  to  His  resurrection. 
While  teaching  His  disciples  on  this  land,  He  told  them  of 
this  statemefnt  to  the  Jewish  apostles,  that  He  had  other  sheep 
to  visit ;  and  to  the  apostles  chosen  upon  this  land  He  said, 
*T  have  other  sheep  which  are  not  of  this  land;  neither  of  the 
land  of  Jerusalem;  neither  in  any  parts  of  that  land  round 
about,  whither  I  have  been  to  minister.  For  they  of  whom  I 
speak  are  they  who  have  not  as  yet  heard  my  voice;  neither 
have  I  at  any  time  manifested  myself  unto  them.  But  I  have 
received  a  commandment  of  the  Father  that  I  shall  go  unto 
them,  and  that  they  shall  hear  my  voice  and  shall  be  numbered 
among  my  sheep,  that  there  may  be  one  fold  and  one  shepherd; 
Therefore  I  go  to  show  myself  unto  them."  (III.  Nephi,  chap- 
ter xvi:  1-3.) 

These  sayings  of  our  Savior  afford  the  only  present  scriptural 
and  reasonable  interpretation  of  the  parable  in  Matthew,  thir- 
teenth chapter:  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  unto  leaven, 
which  a  woman  took,  and  hid  in  three  measures  of  meal, 
till  the  whole  was  leavened."     The  leaven  must  be  a  symbol 


172  COWLEY 'S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

of  the  Gospel,  as  its  effects  upon  the  meal  to  lighten  and  pre- 
pare it  for  use  are  like  the  effects  of  the  Gosfpel  of  Christ  upon 
the  hearts  of  lihose  who  obey  the  same,  viz.,  to  refine  and  purify 
that  men  may  be  prefpared  for  the  kingdom  of  the  Father. 
The  thi-ee  measures  of  meal  doubtless  are  representative  of 
three  divisions  of  the  house  of  Israel.  These?  were,  according 
to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  the  Jews'  in  Palestine,  the  seed  of 
Joseph  on  the  Western  hemisphere,  and  the  ten  tribes  in  the 
North  country.  These  all  were  visited  by  the  Savior.  They 
heard  His  voice  and  were  taught  of  Him  "one  Lord,  one  faith, 
one  baptism,"  that  there  might  be  "one  fold  and  one  shepherd." 
The  Gospel  going  to  the  Gentiles  could  have  no  part  in  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  parable  of  the  three  measures  of  meal,  because 
the  Messiah  never  did  visit  the  Gentiles,  and  He  says  of  the 
other  sheep,  "they  shall  hear  my  voice."  The  only  account  of 
such  an  event  given  to  mankind  thus  far  is  that  recorded  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  If  that  is  not  the  true  one,  then  we  must 
look  for  one  no  lefss  remarkable  and  no  less  in  conflict  with  the 
spiritual  bigotry  and  ignorance  of  the  nineteenth  century.  That 
there  should  be  a  record  kept  by  another  branch  of  Israel  than 
the  Jewish  tribe,  is  plainly  set  forth  by  Ezekiel  in  his  thirty- 
sefventh  chapter,  where  the  Lord  commands  the  prophet  to  take 
"one  stick"  and  write  upon  it  for  Judah  and  his  brethren,  and 
another  stick  and  write  upon  it  for  Ephraim  and  his  brethren, 
and  then  predicts  that  they  shall  become  one  in  the  hand  of 
the  Lord.  The  Book  of  Mormon  claims  to  be  the  stick  of 
Joseph,  and  it  and  the?  Bible  have  become  one  in  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  in  these  last  days.  Each  corroborates  the  other. 
They  are  one  in  doctrine,  one  in  prophecy,  one  in  history  so 
far  as  thf.y  treat  upon  the  same  events.  Each  throws  light  upon 
the  other,  and  yet  bear  the  marks  of  having  been  written  far 
apart  by  a  different  people,  of  different  surroundings  and  educa- 
tion. 

Isaiah  speaks  of  a  book  (see  Isa.  xxix.)  that  should  come 
forth.  And  "the  vision  of  all  is  become  unto  you  as  the  wx)rds 
of  a  book  that  is  sealed,  which  men  deliver  to  one  that  is 
learned,  saying,  read  this,  I  pray  thee:  and  he  sayeth,  I  can 
not;  for  it  is  sealed:  And  the  book  is  delivered  to  him  that  is 
not  learned,  saying,  Bead  this,  I  pray  thee:  and  he  sayeth,  I 
am  not  learned."      This  prophecy  was  verified  as  set  out  in  a 


THE  BOOK  OF   MORMON.  173 

previous  cliapter.  The  book  itself  was  deliveire'd  by  an  angel 
to  the  young  man  Joseph  Smith,  with  the  injunction  that  they 
should  never  be  used  to  get  gain,  but  for  the  salvation  of  man- 
kind. Joseph,  feeling  his  own  weakness  and  knowing  that  he 
could  not  of  himself  translate  them,  acknowledged  that  he  was 
not  learned.  He  was  told  that  he  should  translate  them  by  the 
gift  and  power  of  God,  which  he  did  by  the  use  of  the  Urim 
and  Thummim,  the  instrument  used  by  seers  of  old.  Thus 
we.re  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah  verified. 

No  amount  of  credulity  could  make  a  reasonable  mind  believe 
that  Joseph  Smith,  an  unlettered,  unsophisticated  boy  of  twenty- 
two  years,  could  prepare  such  a  scheme,  conniving  with  men  of 
maturer  years  to  aid  him  in  the  fraud,  that  the  words  of  an 
ancient  prophet,  spoken  2,500  years  before,  should  be  literally 
fulfilled.  The  probability  is  that  neither  Josefph  Smith,  Martin 
Harris  nor  Prof.  Anthon  knew  anything  of  the  words  of  Isaiah 
relating  to  such  a  record.  Prof.  Anthon  was  not  in  sympathy 
with  Joseph  Smith  and  became  an  avowed  opponent  of  the  Book 
of  Mormon.  What  he  said  in  fulfillment  of  prophecy  in  this 
instance  regarding  the  Book  of  Mormon  may  be  said  of  all 
others,  for  many  have  been  verified  since  it  came  forth — prophe- 
cies regarding  it  and  predictions  in  the  book  itself. 

The  Psalmist  David  said  that  "Truth  shall  spring  out  of  the 
earth  and  rightefousness  shall  look  down  from  heaven."  The 
Book  of  Mormon  was  written  upon  metallic  plates,  and  hidden 
in  the  earth  400  years  after  Christ.  They  literally  came  out 
of  the  earth,  and  righteousness  in  the  personage  of  a  holy  augel 
came?  down  from  heaven  and  placed  them  in  the  hands  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Isaiah  speaks  of  the  ancient  seers 
being  covered,  and  that  in  the  latter  days  their  speech  should 
be  "low  out  of  the  dust."  The  Book  of  Mormon  was  written 
by  seers  upon  the  American  continent.  Through  martyrdom 
they  had  been  covered  and  their  words  lost  to  the  apostate 
Lamanites  for  many  generations.  In  the  last  days,  however, 
their  words  came  forth.  They  speak  "out  of  the  dust"  and  light 
shines  upon  the  hidden  mysteries  of  a  whole  continent,  revealing 
a  i>eriod  of  ten  centuries. 

Among  the  many  prophecies  in  the  Book  of  Mormon  verified 
since  its  publication  in  1829,  is  one  found  in  II.  Nephi,  chapter 
29,  verse  3 :    "And  because  my  words  shall  hissi  forth,  many  of 


174  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

the  Gentilefs  shall  saj%  A  Bible !  A  Bible !  we  have  got  a  Bible 
and  there  cannot  be  any  more  Bible. 

"But  thus  saith  the  Lord  Grod:  O  fools,  they  shall  have  a 
Bible;  and  it  shall  proceed  forth  from  the  Jews,  mine  ancient 
covenant  people.  And  what  thank  they  the  Jews  for  the  Bible 
which  they  receive  from  them?  Yea,  what  do  the  Gentiles 
mean?  Do  they  remember  the  travels,  and  the  labors,  and  the 
pains  of  the  Jews,  and  their  diligence  unto  me,  in  bringing  forth 
salvation  umto  the  Geintiles?  O  ye  Gentiles,  have  ye  remem- 
bered the  Jews,  mine  ancient  covenant  people?  Nay;  but  ye 
have  cursed  them,  and  have  hated  them,  and  have  not  sought  to 
recover  them.  But  behold,  I  will  return  all  these  things  upon 
your  own  heads;  for  I  the  Lord  have  not  forgotten  my  people. 
Thou  fool,  that  S'hall  say,  A  Bible,  we  have  got  a  Bible,  and  we 
need  no  more  Bible.  Have  ye  obtained  a  Bible,  save  it  were 
by  the  Jews? 

"Know  ye  not  that  there  are  more  nations  than  one?  Know 
ye  not  that  I,  the  Lord  your  God,  have  created  all  men,  and 
that  I  remember  those  who  are  upon  the  isles  of  the  sea;  and 
that  I  rule  in  the  heavens  above,  and  in  the  earth  beneath ;  and 
I  bring  forth  my  word  unto  the  children  of  men,  yea,  even  upon 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth?  Wherefore  murmur  ye,  because 
that  ye  shall  receive  more  of  my  word?  Know  ye  not  that  the 
testimony  of  two  nations  is  a  witness  unto  you  that  I  am  God, 
that  I  remember  onef  nation  like  unto  another?  Wherefore,  I 
si)eak  the  same  words  unto  one  nation  like  unto  another.  And 
when  the  two  nations  shall  run  together,  the  testimony  of  the 
two  nations  shall  run  together  also.  And  I  do  this  that  I  may 
prove  unto  many,  that  I  am  the  same?  yesterday,  today,  and 
forever;  and  that  I  speak  forth  my  words  according  to  mine 
own  pleasure.  And  because  that  I  have  spoken  one  word,  ye 
need  not  suppose  that  I  cannot  speak  another ;  for  my  work 
is  not  j^et  finished ;  neither  shall  it  be,  until  the  end  of  man ; 
neither  from  that  time  henceforth  and  forever. 

"Wherefore,  because  that  ye  have  a  Bible,  ye  need  not  suppose 
that  it  contains  all  my  words ;  nefither  need  ye  suppose  that  I 
have  not  caused  more  to  be  written :  For  I  command  all  men, 
both  in  the  East  and  in  the  West,  and  in  the  North,  and  in  the 
South,  and  in  the  islands  of  the  sea,  that  they  shall  write  the 
n^ords  which  1  speak  unto  them;    for  out  of  the  books  which 


THE  BOOK   or  MORMON.  175 

shall  be  written,  I  will  judge  the  world,  every  man  according 
to  their  works,  according  to  that  which  is  written. 

*'For  behold,  I  shall  speak  unto  the  Jews,  and  they  shall  write 
it ;  and  I  shall  also  speak  unto  the?  Nephites,  and  they  shall  write 
it ;  and  I  shall  also  speak  unto  the  other  tribes  of  the  house  of 
Israel,  which  I  have  led  away,  and  they  shall  write  it;  and  I 
shall  also  si>eak  unto  all  nations  of  the  earth,  and  they  shall 
write  it.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the  Jews  shall  have?  the 
words  of  the  Nephites,  and  the  Nephites  shall  have  the  words 
of  the  Jews;  and  the  Nephites  and  the  Jewsi  shall  have  the! 
words  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel ;  and  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel 
shall  have  the  words  of  the  Nephites  and  the  Jefws.  And  it 
shall  come  to  pass  that  my  people  which  are  of  the  house  of  Israel, 
shall  b€J  gathered  home  unto  the  lands  of  their  possessions ;  and 
my  word  also  shall  be  gathered  in  one.  And  I  will  shew  unto 
them  that  fight  against  my  word  and  against  my  people,  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel,  that  I  am  God,  and  that  I  covenanted 
with  Abraham,  that  I  would  remember  his  seed  forevefr." 

It  has  been  decreed  by  the  Almighty,  and  spoken  of  by 
Book  of  Mormon  prophets  that  slavery  should  not  obtain  and 
be  perpetuated  upon  this  land :  "Behold,  this  is  a  choicef  land, 
and  whatsoever  nation  shall  possess  it  shall  be  free  from  bond- 
age, and  from  captivity,  and  from  all  other  nations  under 
heaven,  if  they  will  but  serve  the  Grod  of  the  land,  who  is 
Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  been  manifested  by  the  things  which 
we  have  written."  (Ether  ii :  12.)  This  decree  of  the  Al- 
mighty has  deftermined  the  history  of  this  country  from  the 
beginning,  so  far  as  internal  slavery  and  freedom  from  bond- 
age of  other  nations  is  concerned.  If  the  skeptic  shall  say 
that  the  prophecy  was  published  to  the  world  long  after  the 
freedom  of  the  American  colonies  and  the  independence  of  this 
government  were  attained,  we  call  attention  to  the  fact  that 
slavery  has  been  abolished  in  this  land  since  'then,  and  that  no 
nation  which  has  made  war  with  the  United  State's  has  ever 
succeeded,  and  never  will,  unless  the  inhabitants  of  this  land 
shall  become  overwhelmed  in  iniquity  and  abominations. 

Another  striking  prediction  contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon 
is  the  following:  "And  this  land  shall  bcf  a  land  of  liberty 
unto  the  Gentiles,  and  there  shall  be  no  kings  upon  the  land, 
who  shall  raise  up  unto  the  Gentiles;    and  I  will  fortify  this 


176  COWIiEY^S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

land  against  all  other  nations ;  and  he  that  fighteth  against  Zion 
shall  perish,  saith  God;  For  he  that  raiseth  up  a  king  against 
me  shall  perish,  for  I,  the  Lord,  the  king  of  heaven,  will  be  their 
king,  and  I  will  be  a  light  unto  them  forever,  that  hear  my 
words.'*  (II.  Nephi  x:  11-14.)  Gradually,  yet  with  certain 
progress,  has  the  government  of  kings  been  abolished  from  the 
American  continent  until  nearly  all  governments  in  North  and 
South  America  are  republics.  Canada  is  still  under  the  rule  of 
Great  Britain,  but  is  managed  in  such  a  manner  that  the  liberties 
of  the  people  are  almost,  if  not  quite  equal  to  those  of  a  repub- 
lican territory.  Those  who  know  the  history  of  the  effort  to 
make  Maximilian  a  king  in  Mexico  also  know  how  terribly  the 
words  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  have  been  verifi€fd :  ''For  he  that 
raiseth  up  a  king  unto  me  sihall  perish." 

This  continent  is  the  land  of  Zion,  "and  he  that  fighteth 
against  Zion  shall  perish,  saith  God."  Before  the  late  Spanish- 
American  war,  George  Q.  Cannon  refad  these  predictions  from 
the  Book  of  Mormon  before  a  congregation  in  the  Tabernacle, 
and  with  a  knowledge  that  these  prophecies  were  given  of  the 
Lord  foretold  the  result  of  the  war  and  the  certain  banishment  of 
Spanish  kingly  power  from  the  American  isles.  Other  prophe- 
cies of  the  sacred  volume  have  been  verified  since  its  publication 
to  the  world.  Those  verified  should  establish  faith  in  reasona- 
ble minds  that  the  unfulfilled  parts  will  surely  come  to  pass. 

The  external  evidences  afforded  by  archaeologists  to  the  divine 
authenticity  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  aref  very  numerous ;  they 
may  be  ascertained  by  a  careful  study  of  the  sacred  volume 
and  a  comparison  witb  the  discoveries  of  later  times,  in  the 
ruins  of  ancient  cities,  towns,  temples,  roadways,  etc.,  which 
havef  been  brought  to  light  and  are  treated  upon  in  the  writings 
of  Stevens  and  Catherwood,  Dr.  Le  Plongeon,  and  many  other 
eminent  antiquarians.  While  the  Book  of  Mormon  without 
investigation  is  discarded,  its  opponent  is  led  to  prove  its  di- 
vinity by  his  researches  into  archaeology.  In  connection  with 
the  coming  forth  of  this  word  Isaiah  said,  "The?  wisdom  of 
their  wise  men  shall  perish,  and  the  understanding  of  their 
prudent  men  shall  be  hid." 

All  the  old  subterfuges  publi^ed  against  the  book  have  been 
exploded  long  since,  and  yeft  people  are  still  repeating  them. 
It  was  stated  that  Joseph  Smith's  ingenuity  and  Sidney  Rigdon's 


THE  BOOK  OF  MOBMON.  177 

learning  devised  the  Book  of  Mormon  from  the  Solomon  Spauld- 
ing  romance.  The  Book  of  Mormon  was  published  to  the  world 
before  Joseph  Smith  and  Sidney  Rigdon  efver  saw  each  other. 
Prof.  Fairchild  of  the  Oberlin  College  in  Ohio,  examined  the 
Spaulding  manuscript  and  compared  it  with  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon ;  he  then  testified  over  his  signature  that  there?  was  no 
similarity  between  them. 

Some  people  have  ridiculed  the  record  because  in  point  of 
litefrary  merit  it  did  not  equal  the  Jewish  record,  the  Holy 
Bible.  If  this  were  any  just  cause  of  rejection,  why  not  dis- 
card several  books  in  the  Bible  because  their  literature  does  not 
equal  in  merit  the  writings  of  the  patriarch  Job?  But  laying 
this  aside,  the  Book  of  Mormon  offers  its  own  explanation  of  lit- 
erary defect.  ''Condemn  me  not  because  of  mine  imperfection ; 
neither  my  father,  because  of  his  imperfections ;  neither  them 
who  have  written  before  him,  but  rather  give  thanks'  nnto 
God  that  He  hath  made  manifest  unto  you  our  imperfections, 
that  ye  may  learn  to  be  more  wise  than  we  have  been.  And  now 
behold.  Wo  have  w^ritton  this  record  according  to  our  knowledge 
in  the  characters,  which  are  called  among  us  the  Reformed 
Egyptian,  being  !handed  down  and  altered  by  us,  according  to 
our  manner  of  speech.  And  if  our  plates  had  been  sufficiently 
large,  we  sbonld  have  written  in  Hebrew;  but  the  Hebrew  hath 
been  altered  by  us  also :  and  if  we  could  have  written  in  Hebrew, 
behold,  ye  would  have  had  no  imperfection  in  our  record.  But 
the  Lord  knoweth  the  things  which  we  have  written,  and  also 
that  none  other  people  knoweth  our  language,  therefore  He 
hath  preparefd  means  for  the  interpretation  thereof."  ('Mormon 
ix :  31-34.)  In  the  preface  of  the  record  is  written:  "And 
now  if  there  be  faults,  they  are  the  mistakes  of  men,  where- 
fore condemn  not  thef  things  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  found 
spotless  at  the  judgment  seat  of  Christ."  "But  he  that  believeth 
these  things  which  I  have  spoken,  him  will  I  visit  with  the  mani- 
festations of  my  Spirit,  and  he  sliall  know  and  bear  record. 
For  because  of  my  Spirit,  he  shall  know  that  these  things  are 
true;  for  it  i)ersuadeth  men  to  do  good."  (Ether  iv :  11.) 
Again,  "And  whoso  receiveth  this  record,  and  shall  not  condemn 
it  because  of  the  imi>erfections  which  are  in  it,  the  same  shall 
know  of  greater  things  than  these.  Behold,  I  am  Moroni; 
and  were  it  possible,  I  would  make  all  things  known  unto  you." 


178  COWIiEY*S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

(MortQon  viii :  12.)  Those  persons  who  would  esteem  literary 
imperfections  an  evidence  against  the  divine  authenticity  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon  must  belong  to  one  of  two  classes — 'they  arc 
either  not  honest  at  heart  and  are  seeking  opportunity  to  evade 
the  responsibility  of  knowing  the  truth,  or  they  are  shallow- 
minded,  and  to  the  world  of  sound  reason,  good  judgment,  and 
practical  ability  prefer  thef  shadow  compared  with  the  substance. 
He  "that  will  do  the  will  of  the  Father  shall  know  of  the  doc- 
trine," is  the  promise  of  our  Savior;  and  the  promises  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon  that  those  who  will  not  condemn  the  things  cf 
God  because  of  human  imperfections,  but  shall  receive  greater 
knowledge,  are  plain  enough  to  condemn  the  world  if  they  re- 
ject them,  as  much  as  the  teachings  of  the  Jewish  record  shall 
condefmn  mankind  if  they  will  not  hearken. 

The  truth  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  affirmed  by  the  direct 
testimony  of  four  witnesses — Joseph  Smith,  Oliver  Ck)wdery, 
David  Whitmer  and  Martin  Harris,  who  saw  the  angel  Moroni, 
and  the  ancient  plates  from  which  the  sacred  volume  was  trans- 
lated. None  of  them  ever  wavered  from  tbat  testimony.  They 
maintained  it  under  great  trials  and  persecutions  to  the  end, 
and  Joseph  Smith  sealed  his  testimony  with  his  life,  a  martyr  to 
the  truth.  Eigiit  other  men,  whose  names  are  recorded  in  the 
foref  part  of  the  book,  saw  and  handled  the  plates.  Many 
thousands  of  people  from  various  lands  and  climes  have  read 
the  book  with  praj^erful  hearts,  have  received  the  ordinances  of 
the  Gospel  and  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  solemnly  tefstify 
that  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  divine  record.  Added  to  this 
I  testify,  as  an  humble  disciple  of  the  Lord,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  who  is  our  Redeemed,  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of 
the  living  God  and  the  Book  of  Mormon  is  a  divine  record,  re- 
vealed by  the  God  of  heaven  and  translated  by  the  gift  and 
power  of  God  as  a  witness  unto  this  and  all  future  generations 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  that  the  Bible  is  true,  that  there  is  but 
one  plan  of  salvation,  and  that  Jesus  taught  the  same  plan  to 
the  Jews,  to  the  seed  of  Joseph  and  to  the  lost  tribes  by  his  own 
personal  ministrations.  He  also  sent  the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles 
by  the  hands  of  His  apostles,  and  thereby  shows  to  all  men  in 
every  laud  and  in  all  ages  that  God  changes  not,  and  is  the  same 
today,  yesterday  and  forever. 


MARRIAGE, 

No  people  hold  more  sacred  the  principle  of  marriage,  nor 
esteem  more  highly  the  possession  of  chastity,  than  do  the 
Latter-day  Saints.  Among  no  people,  either  Catholic  or  Prot- 
estant, is  a  lapse  of  virtue  so  rare  as  among  this  i>eople.  We 
cons^ider  sexual  crime  the  most  blighting  curse  th.at  infests  the 
earth  today.  Adultery  is  considered  as  next  in  the  catalogue 
of  crime  to  murder.  Individuals  guilty  of  fornication  or 
adultery  are  promptly  excommunicated  from  the  church,  unless 
the  sin  is  followed  by  the  most  profound  repentance  and  the 
best  reparation  v^hich  oan  possibly  be  made.  Tl;.e  children 
around  the  family  altar,  in  Sunday  school.  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations,  Primary  Associations,  and  all  the  institu- 
tions of  the  church,  are  taught  to  hold  their  virtue  more  siacr€fd 
to  them  than  life  itself.  When  they  attain  to  years  of  ma- 
turity and  enter  the  holy  state  of  matrimony,  they  vow  before 
God,  angels  and  living  witnessed  that  they  will  never  violate  the 
marriage  covenants. 

We  believe  that  God  ordained  the  union  of  the  sexes  in 
marriage,  not  only  for  time  but  for  all  eternity.  It  is  greatly 
due  to  this  fact  and  the  deeply  religious  element  which  enters 
into  marriage  among  our  people,  that  divorces)  are  so  rare. 
Young  men  and  women  are  taught  that,  while  pure  love  and 
perfect  congeniality  should  exist  between  thef  parties  to  the 
marriage  covenants,  passion  and  infatuation  should  not  be  the 
ruling  motive,  but  principle  should  control ;  and  that  in  the 
weakness  of  humanity  the  dangers  of  mistakes  in  the  mating  of 
thef  sexes  are  so  great,  the  only  safe  way  is  to  seek  in  prayer 
and  supplication  the  guidance  of  divine  Providence;  they  are- 
also  taught  to  so  live  in  daily  walk  and  conversation  that  their 
heavenly  Father  will  answer  their  prayers  To  feel  sublimely 
impresseid  that  marriage  is  for  all  eternity,  and  that  God  is 
directly  interested  in  us,  tendsi  to  make  people  more  careful 
and  considerate,  more  prayerful  in  choosing  a  husband  or  wife, 
than  otherwise  they  would  be.      The!  result  of  such  teaching  is 


180  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

a  far  greater  percentage  of  happy  unions  and  a  much  smaller 
percentage  of  divorces  among  the  Latter-day  Saints  than  among 
other   Christian   communities. 

The  primary  desdgn  of  marriagef,  to  "multiply  and  replenish 
the  earth"  and  not  to  gratify  lust,  is  upheld  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints  as  in  no  other  community.  The  consequence  is  two- 
fold. Infanticide,  foeticide  and  illegitimacy  are  very  rare.  The 
two  former  practices,  so  common  in  the  world  and  adopted  to 
lessen  the  responsibility  of  child-bearing  while  increasing  the 
facilities  for  lustful  gratification,  are  esteemed  by  this  people 
as  abominations  in  the  sight  of  God,  little  short  of  out- 
right murder  in  heinousness.  Parties  known  to  be  guilty  of 
such  acts  would  not  be  fellowshiped  in  any  sense,  but  would 
be  cast  out  of  the  church  without  hesitation.  The  result  of 
such  high  regard  for  the  purposes  of  the  Ix)rd  in  marriage  is, 
that  the  percentage  of  children'  in  every  family  is  much  larger 
on  the  average  than  it  is  among  any  other  Ghristian  com- 
munity of  equal  population.  Because  the  children  are  numer- 
ous they  are  not  weaker  but  usually  stronger  in  body  and 
intellect  than  in  communities  where  the  blighting  curse  of 
a  reprehensible  modern  custom  prevails.  The  wives  of  men 
thus  taught  and  convinced  of  the  sacredness  of  their  pro- 
creative  functions  are  healthier  and  happier  in  the  home  than  are 
the  wives  and  mothers  in  other  communitiefs.  Prof.  Ph/Ineias 
Priest,  a  non-"Mormon"  phrenologist  who  traveled  among  the 
"Mormon"  people  in  Idaho  and  Utah,  said  that  in  all  his  travels 
he  had  not  found  so  large  a  percentage  of  healthy  and  intelli- 
gent children,  with  a  corresponding  condition  of  health  and 
happiness  on  the  part  of  the  mothers,  as  he  had  among  the 
"Mormon"  people. 

As  to  the  eternity  of  the  marriage  covenant,  a  helpmeet  was 
provided  for  man  before  death  entered  the  world  and  therefore 
death  could  not  prevail  against  the  covenants  of  the  Lord. 
"And  the  Lord  God  said.  It  is  not  good  that  the  man  should  be 
alone.  I  will  make  him  an  helpmeet  for  him."  (Gen.  ii :  18.) 
The  Savior  came  and  offered  up  a  sacrifice  to  redeem  man  from 
the  fall,  to  destroy  death  and  all  the  effects  thereof.  If  His 
atonement  simply  redeemed  the  body  from  the  grave,  without 
restoring  ihe  condition  of  the  Paradise  lost,  iit  would  be  alto- 


MARRIAGE.  181 

gether  incomplete,  and  the  words  of  Paul  would  be  without 
effect  wherein  he  said  to  the  Corinthians,  "O,  grave,  wheTe  is 
thy  victory?  O,  death,  where  is  thy  sting?"  If  death  de- 
stroyed and  the  grave  buried  the  covenants  of  the  Lord,  we 
would  indeed  be,  as  Paul  says,  "of  all  men  niost  miserable." 
God  is  eternal,  and  "I  know  that  whaitsoever  God  doeth,  it 
shall  be  forever."    (Eccl.  iii:  14.) 

When  the  ceremony  of  marriage  is  performed  by  a  true  servant 
of  God,  and  the  parties  to  the  agreement  are  under  the  same 
covenant,  he  pronounces  them  one  for  time  and  all  eternity.  If 
this  were  not  true  of  what  avail  was  the  authority  delegated 
to  Peter,  when  the  Lord  said  unto  him,  "And  I  will  give  unto 
thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  on  earth,  shall  be  loosefd  in  heaven."  (Matt, 
xvi :  19.  The  apostle  Peter,  performing  the  marriage  ceremony 
for  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  would  not  pronounce  them 
husband  and  wife  "until  death  do  you  part ;"  for  death  was  to 
be!  banished  and  "immortality  brought  to  light"  through  the 
atonement  of  Christ. 

All  Christians  pray  and  sing  and  preach  about  going  to 
heaven.  Will  they  be  in  the  Lord  there?  If  so,  and  they  have 
embraced  the  true  Gospel  here,  they  will  bef  united  as  husband 
and  wife  for  all  eternity,  and  that  covenant  will  prevail  there; 
hence,  the  apostle  Paul  says,  "Nevertheless,  neither  is  the  man 
without  the  woman,  neither  the  woman  without  the  man  in  the 
Lord."  (I.  Cor.  xi :  11.)  If  they  are  in  the  Lord,  then  they  are 
united ;    if  not  in  the  Lord,  tliey  are?  damned. 

Again  the  same  apostle  tells  us,  "For  the  husband  is  the  head 
of  the  wife,  even  as  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church."  (Eph. 
'v:  23.)  Will  any  man  say  that  Christ  was  the  head  of  the 
church  for  time?  only,  during  His  few  years  of  brief  mor- 
tality, and  that  then  the  church  is  left  wiithout  a  head  ?  No  ; 
Christ  is  the  head  of  the  church  for  all  eternity  and  God  so 
designed  the  husband  to  be  the  head  of  the  wife. 

The  doctrine  of  marriage  until  death,  appears  to  be  a 
Sadducee  doctrine,  for  they  denied  the  resurrection.  It  was 
the  Sadducee  who  asked  the  Savior  whose  wife  should  the 
woman  bef  who  had  seven  husbands  in  this  world.  The  answer 
was  undoubtedly  designed  to  apply  to  those  who  rejected  the 


182  Cowley's  talks  on  doctrine. 

Gospel  of  Christ,  while  pretending  to  cling  to  the  laws  of 
Moses.  They  virtually  made  a  covenant  with  death.  Isaiah 
says,  "And  your  covenant  with  death  shall  bef  disannulled,  and 
your  agreement  with  hell  shall  not  stand.  When  the  over- 
flowing scourge  shall  pass  through,  then  ye  shall  be  trodden 
down  by  it."  (Isa.  xxviii :  18.)  In  making  a  covenant  with 
death  they  broke  the  "everlasting  covenant"  and  dishonored 
God,  for  He  is  everlasting  and  His  ordinances  endure  forever, 
unimpaired  by  death,  hell  or  the  grave. 

The  earth  also  is  defiled  under  the  inhabitants  thereof,  be- 
cause they  have  "transgressed  the  laws,  changed  the  ordi- 
nances, broken  the  everlasting  covenant."  (Isa.  xxiv:  5.)  As 
a  result  of  this  condition  the  prophet  says :  "Therefore  hath 
the  curse  devoured  the  earth,  and  they  that  dwell  therein  are 
desolatef:  therefore  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  burned 
and  few  men  left."  (Isa.  xxiv:  6.)  Among  the  causes  of  this 
great  desolation  yet  to  come  upon  the  earth  is  the  breaking  of 
the  everlasting  covenant.  The  earth  is  to  be  burned  and  few 
men  left.  Jesus  says  that  except  "those  days  shall  be  short- 
enefd  there  should  be  no  flesh  saved."  To  shorten  those  days 
and  provide  the  way  for  honorable  women  to  fill  the  measure 
of  their  creation  in  holy  wedlock,  God  has  restored  this  everlast- 
ing covenant  and  will  yet  cleanse  the  efarth  of  wicked  men  by 
His  judgments,  until  few  men  shall  be  left.  Whoredoms, 
adultery  and  all  sexual  abominations  will  be  swept  away,  and 
the  words  of  Isaiah  in  the  fourth  chapter  will  be  verifiefd. 
They  that  are  the  "seed  of  Abraham  will  do  the  works  of 
Abraham."  As  the  apostle  Paul  says,  "And  if  ye  be  Christ's 
then  are  ye  Abraham's  seed  and  hdrs  according  to  the  promise." 
(Gal.  iii :  29.)  That  all  honorable  women,  who  desire  wife- 
hood and  motherhood  under  the  laws  of  God  may  have  this 
privilege  and  not  be  left  to  live  and  die  as  spinsters,  nor 
become  a  prey  to  wicked,  lustful  men,  God  will  fulfill  the 
prophecy  found  in  Isaiah,  chapter  iv.,  verses  1,  2 :  "In  that 
day  seven  women  shall  take  hold  of  onef  man,  saying,  we  will 
eat  our  own  bread  and  wear  our  own  apparel ;  only  let  us 
be  called  by  thy  name  to  take  away  our  reproach.  In  that 
day  shall  the  branch  of  the  Lord  be  beautiful  and  glorious, 
and  the  fruit  of  the  earth,  shall  'be  excellent  and  comely  for 
them  that  are  escaped  of  Israel." 


THE  MILLENNIUM. 

'  The  Latter-day  Saints  are  looking  for  the  coming  of  the  Savior 
to  reign  upon  the  efarth,  at  which  coming  will  commence  the 
reign  of  peace  for  one  thousand  years.  This  is  the  Millennium, 
during  which  period  Satan  will  be  bound  and  all  iniquity  stiall  be 
done  away.  When  Jesus  had  finished  his  ministry  at  Jerusa- 
lem and  had  ascended  into  heaven  from  the  presence  of  His 
apostles,  two  heavenly  beings  "stood  by  them  in  white  apparel; 
which  also  said,  *Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up 
into  heaven?  This  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  Him  go 
into  heaven.'"  (Acts  i:  10,  11.)  He  ascended  in  glory  and 
power.  In  glory  and  power  will  He  come  to  redgn.  The 
preparation  shown  forth  in  the  restoration  of  the  Gospel  by  a 
holy  angel ;  the  gathering  of  Israel ;  thef  restoration  of  the  ten 
tribes ;  the  return  of  the  Jews ;  the  establishment  of  Zion  and 
Jerusalem — all  are  signs  to  precede  His  second  coming,  as  re- 
ferred to  in  preceding  chapters  of  this  little  work,  in  its  discus- 
sion of  several  subjects. 

That  Jesus  will  come  in  power  and  glory  is  evident  from  many 
prophecies.  And  Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from  Adam,  propliesied 
of  these,  saying,  "Behold  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousands 
of  His  saints  to  execute  judgment  upon  all."  (Jude  i :  14,  15.) 
Malachi  says :  "Behold,  I  will  send  my  messenger,  and  he  shall 
prepare  the  way  before  me,  and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek  shall 
suddenly  come  to  His  temple.  But  who  will  abide  the  day  of 
His  coming,  and  who  shall  stand  when  He  appeareth?"  For 
He  is  like?  a  refiner's  fire  and  like  fuller's  soap."  (Mai.  iii :  1,  2.) 
Unlike  this  first  advent  as  the  meek  and  lowly  babe  of  Bethle- 
hem, He  next  comes  in  glory,  to  avenge  the  blood  of  His  Saints, 
to  purify  the  sons  of  Levi,  to  cleanse  and  purify  thef  earth  that 
it  may  enjoy  a  reign  of  peace  and  rest. 

"When  Jerusalem  is  partly  rebuilt  by  her  ancient  covenant 
people,  the  Gentile  nations  will  be  gathered  against  them  to 
battle.    Then  will  the  crucified  Redeemer  appear  to  the  Jews. 

BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 


184  COWLEY*S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

He  will  set  his  feet  upon  the  Mount  of  Olives,  and  the  mount 
will  cleave  in  twain.  The  house  of  Judah  will  look  upon  Him, 
and  seeing  the  w^ounds  in  His  hands  and  feet,  will  ask  where 
He  obtained  them.  When  He  shall  answer,  "In  the  house  of 
my  friends,"  they  will  weep  and  mourn,  their  separate  houses 
and  families  apart,  to  realize  that  He  whom  their  fatliers  re- 
jeeted  is  in  truth  their  Deliverer  and  Redeemer.  Then  will  the 
fountain  for  uneleanness  be  opened,  and  the  house  of  Judah 
will  be  baptized  for  the  remission  of  their  sins. 

'•Behold  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh,  and  thy  spoil  shall  be 
divided  in  the  midst  of  thee.  For  I  will  gather  all  nations 
against  Jerusalem  to  battle;  and  the  city  shall  be  taken,  and 
the  houses  rilled,  and  the  women  ravished;  and  half  of  the  city 
shall  go  forth  into  captivity,  and  the  residue  of  the  people  shall 
not  be  cut  off  from  the  city.  Then  sihail  the  Ix>rd  go  forth, 
and  fight  against  the  nations,  as  when  He  fought  in  the  day 
of  battle.  And  His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  which  is  before  Jerusalem  on  the  east,  and 
the  Mount  of  Olives  shall  cleave  in  the  midst  thereof  toward 
the  east  and  toward  the  west,  and  there  shall  be  a  very  great 
valley;  and  half  of  the  mountain  shall  move  toward  the  north, 
and  half  of  it  toward  the  south."    (Zech.  xiv:  1-4.)        ) 

''And  one  shall  say  unto  Him,  What  are  these  wounds  in 
Thine  hands?"  Then  He  shall  answer,  "Those  with  which  I 
was  wounded  in  the  house  of  my  friends."  (Zech.  xiii:  6.) 
"And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day  that  I  will  seek  to  de- 
stroy all  the  nations  that  come  against  Jerusalem.  And  I  will 
pour  out  upon  the  house  of  David,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem,  the  spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplication:  and  they 
shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they  shall 
mourn  for  him  as  one  mourneth  for  his  only  son,  and  shall  be 
in  bitterness  for  Him  as  one  that  is  in  bitteruress  for  his  first- 
born. In  that  day  shall  there  be  a  great  mourning  in  Jerusa- 
lem, as  the  mourning  of  Hadadrimmon  in  the  vailey  of  Megid- 
don.  And  the  land  shall  mourn,  every  family  apart;  the 
family  of  the  house  of  David  apart,  and  their  wives  apart; 
the  family  of  the  house  of  Nathan  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart;  the  family  of  the  house  of  I^evi  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart;  iJie  family  of  Shimei  apart,  and  their  wives  apart;  All 
the  families  that  remain;    every  family  apart,  and  their  wives 


THE  MILLENNIUM  185 

apart."  (Zech.  xii:  9-14.)  "In  that  day  there  shall  be  a 
fountain  opened  to  the  house  of  David,  amd  to  the  inihabitants 
of  Jerusalem  for  sin  and  for  uncleanness."    (Zech  xiii:   1.) 

'Many  other  plain  and  precious  propheicies  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  radght  be  cited  to  show  forth  the  second  com- 
■  ing  of  our  Savior.  These  predictions  are  corroborated  by  the 
prophecies  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  by  the  predictions  of 
the  prophet  Joseph  Slnith,  made  in  the  revelations  of  God  to 
him  in  these  latter  days. 

In  close  connection  with  the  Savior's  second  coming  will  be 
presented  the  glorious  conditions  of  the  Millennium.  "For  the 
earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the 
l^ord  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  (Hab.  ii:  14.)  '"The  wolf 
also  shall  dwell  with  the  lamb,  and  the  leopard  shall  lie  down 
with  the  kid:  and  the  calf  and  the  young  lion  and  the  fatling 
together;  and  a  little  child  shall  lead  them.  And  the  cow  and 
the  bear  shall  feed;  their  young  ones  shall  lie  down  together: 
And  the  lion  shaU  eat  straw  like  the  ox.  And  the  sucking 
child  shall  play  on  the  hole  of  the  asp,  and  the  weaned  child 
shall  put  his  hand  on  the  cockatrice's  den.  They  shall  not 
hurt  nor  destroy  in  all  my  holy  mountain;  for  the  earth  shall 
be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea."    (Isa.  xi:  6-10.) 

(Man  is  the  great  head  of  Grod's  creation,  the  image  of  his 
Maker.  He  has  made  him  "a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  and 
hast  crowned  him  with  glory  and  honor."  (Ps.  viii:  5.)-  Man 
led  the  way  to  the  fall  by  which  came  the  enmity  between  him- 
self and  the  lower  animal  creation.  Should  man  not  lead  the 
way,  as  the  Lord  directs,  back  to  his  "Paradise  Lost"? 

As  an  incident  pointing  the  way  to  and  expressing  the  true 
spirit  of  the  Millennium,  when  Zion's  Gamp,  a  body  of  more 
than  200  men,  journeyed  through  the  wilderness  of  In-diana, 
Tllnois  and  Missouri  from  Kirtland  to  Western  Missouri,  the 
Camp  at  night  would  he  visited  by  serpents,  which  the  brethren 
were  inclined  to  destroy.  The  Prophet  Joseph  told  them  not  to 
kill  the  snakes,  but  to  carry  them  peaceably  from  their  tents 
with  sticks.  Joseph  promised  them  that  if  they  kept  this  coun- 
sel none  should  be  bitten,  adding  that  it  was  man's  duty  to  set 
the  example  of  pciace  and   lead  the  way  back  to  the  perfect 


186  COWLEY'S  TALKS  ON  DOCTRINE. 

harmony  existing  in  Eden  before  the  fall.  The  Camp  observed 
his  advice  and  realized  his  promise. 

The  time  spoken  of  by  Isaiah,  as  already  referred  to  here, 
was  also  predicted  by  Joel  when  he  said:  ''And  ye  shall  know 
that  I  am  in  the  midst  of  Israel,  and  that  I  am  the  Lord  your 
(Jod  and  none  else:  And  my  people  shall  never  be  ashamed. 
And  it  shall  come  to  pass  afterward,  that  I  will  i)our  out  my 
spirit  upon  all  flesh,  and  your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall 
prophesy,  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  yonr  young 
men  shall  see  visions;  and  also  upon  the  servants  and  upon  the 
handmaids  in  those  days  will  I  pour  out  my  spirit."  (Joel  ii: 
27-29.)  The  apostle  Peter,  upon  the  day  of  Pentecost,  gave 
the  multitude  to  understand  that  the  Spirit  which  gave  utter- 
ance to  the  apostles  on  that  occasion  was  the  same  Spirit  con- 
cerning which  Joel  the  prophet  said  in  the  last  days  should  be 
poured  out,  not  upon  the  few  only,  but  upon  all  flesh.  The 
Spirit  of  God  alone  can  bring  perfect  unity,  destroy  enmity, 
and  fill  the  earth  with  the  knowledge  and  glory  of  God. 

Of  this  glorious  epoch  the  prophet  Jeremiah  says:  "And 
they  shall  teach  no  more  every  man  his  neighbor,  and  every 
mian  his  brother,  saying,  Know  the  Lord;  for  they  shall  all 
know  me,  from  the  least  of  them  unto  the  greatest  of  them, 
saith  the  Lord;  for  I  will  forgive  their  iniquity,  and  I  will  re- 
member their  sin  no  more."  (Jer.  xxxi:  34.)  Such  a  condition 
would  be  in  harmony  with  the  promise  of  the  Savior  that  there 
should  be  "one  fold  and  one  shepherd."  The  Spirit  of  Truth  is 
the  guide  into  all  truth,  rather  than  to  man-made  theories 
taught  by  men  devoid  of  the  authority  and  inspiration  of  Al- 
mighty God. 

Paul  says,  "When  th.at  which  is  perfect  is  come,  then  that 
which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  away."  (I  Cor.  xiii.)  Prophecy 
and  tongues  and  the  gifts  of  the  Gospel  imperfectly  enjoyed  by 
man  in  his  weakness  were  never  designed  to  be  done  away 
until  we  come  to  enjoy  a  more  perfect  fullness,  "when  Ave  see 
as  we  are  seen  and  know  as  we  are  known."  Zephania  says: 
"For  then  will  I  turn  to  the  people  a  pure  language  t^jat  they 
may  all  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  to  serve  Him  with  one 
consent."  (Zeph.  iii:  0.)  The  pure  language  was  confounded 
at  the  tower  of  Babel,  because  men  sought  to  thwart  the  pur- 


THE    MILLENNIUM.  187 

poses  of  Jehovah.  When  the  time  comes  that  the  wicked  who 
will  not  obey  are  swept  from  the  earth,  the  Lord  will  restore 
to  His  children  the  language  which  they  learned  from  their 
mother  tongue  and  which  was  spoken  from  Adam  to  the  time 
of  the  tower  of  Babel.  He  will  also  unite  the  great  bodies  of 
water  into  a  mighty  oc^an  and  roll  it  back  to  its  place  in  the 
North,  while  the  lands  of  the  earth  will  be  reunited  and  be- 
come one  vast  continent. 

Isaiah  says,  speaking  of  the  land  of  Zion,  which  Is  the  West- 
ern hemisphere,  and  the  land  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  Eastern 
continent:  "Thou  shalt  no  more  be  termed  forsaken,  neither 
shall  thy  land  any  more  be  termed  Desolate ;  but  thou  shalt  be 
called  Hephzi-bah,  and  thy  land  Beulah ;  for  the  Lord  de- 
lighteth  in  thee,  and  thy  land  shall  be  married."  (Isa.  Ixii:  4.) 
In  other  words,  the  lands  shall  be  united.  What  a 
glorious  period  and  condition!  The  earth  geographically  re- 
stored, spiritually  redeemed  and  politically  exalted  to  the  gov- 
ernment of  God.  John,  the  revelator,  prophesied:  "The  king- 
doms of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and 
of  His  Christ,  and  He  shall  reign  forever  and  ever."  (Rev. 
xi:  15.)  And  again,  in  the  twentieth  chapter,  fourth  verse, 
"And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment 
was  given  unto  them:  And  I  saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were 
beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his  image, 
neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  or  in 
their  hands:  Aild  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thou- 
sand years." 

The  further  writings  of  the  apostle  John  in  the  Apocalypse 
describe  the  conditions  of  peace  during  the  Millennium,  and 
subsequently  the  last  resurrection,  the  change  of  the  earth,  the 
banishment  of  Lucifer  therefrom,  and  the  earth  celestialized 
as  man's  eternal  abode,  our  heaven.  The  apostle  Peter  says 
"the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent  heat,"  and  John  the 
apostle  informs  ns  that  the  earth  shall  become  as  a  sea  of 
glass,  a  great  Urim  and  Thummim.  What  a  joyous  consum- 
mation to  the  labors  of  the  faithful,  in  the  great  and  marvelous 
blessings  that  will  bring  such  glory  to  those  that  serve  the 
Lord   and  to  their  heavenly  abode! 


INDEX. 


SUBJECT  PAGE 

Apostasy * 5 

Authority,  Divine ..  60 

Baptism 96 

Book  of  Mormon 170 

Cliarity 157 

Church,  The 37 

Church  Organization 54 

Divine  Authority 60 

Eternal  Rewards  and  Punishments 148 

Faith 84 

Gathering  of  Israel 128 

God,  Personality  of 65 

Holy  Spirit,  Reception  of  the 102 

Marriage .* 179 

Millennium 183 

Mormon,  Book  of   170 

Obedience 152 

Personality  of  God..... 65 

Pre-Existence 108 

Reception  of  the  Holy  Spirit 102 

Repentance 90 

Restoration  of  the  Gospel 20 

Resurrection 162 

Revelation -.  76 

Salvation  for  the  Dead 112 

Tithing 141 


